iliiSmWrtAfg^/ijrtfflj^^i;^
NYPL RESEARCH LIBRARIES
3 3433 06827967 2
SERMONS
ON
SEVERAL SUBJECTS.
FA 1 EV
l<^^ ^
SERMONS
1
ON
SEVERAL SUBJECTS.
BY THE LATE
REV. WILLIAM ^ALEY, D. D.
SUBDEAN OF LINCOLN, PREBENDARY OF ST. PAUL'S AND
RECTOR OP BISHOP WEARMOUTH.
PRINTED FOR HOPKINS AND EARLE, PHILADELPHIA-
AND FARRAND, MALLORY AND CO. BOSTON.
Fry and Kammerer, Printers,
1808.
4-6
n ^^3VJ^
ADVERTISEMENT.
The author of these Sermons, by a codicil to his
Will, declared as follows: — "If my life had been
spared, it was my intention to have printed at Sunder-
land a Volume of Sermons — about 500 copies; and I
had proceeded so far in the design as to have tran-
scribed several Sermons for that purpose, which are
in a parcel by themselves. There is also a parcel from
which I intended to transcribe others ; but the whole
is in an unfinished state, the arrangement is not set-
tled, and there are many things which might be
omitted, and others which may be altered or consoli-
dated." The codicil then goes on to direct, that,
after such disposition should have been made re-
specting the Maimscripts as might be deemed ne-
cessary, they should be printed by the Rev. Mr. Ste-
phenson, at the expense of the testator's executors,
and distributed in the neighbourhood, first to those
who frequented church, then to farmers' families in
the country, then to such as had a person in the
family who could read, and were likely to read them ;
and finally, it is added, " I would not have the said
Sermons published for sale."
vi ADVERTISEMENf.
In compliance with this direction, the following
Sermons were selected, printed and distributed by
the Rev. Mr. Stephenson, in and about the parish of
Bishop Wearmouth, in the year 1806.
These Discourses were not originally composed
for publication, but were written for, and, as appears
by the Manuscripts, had been preached at the Parish
Churches of which, in different parts of the author's
life, he had the care. It was undoubtedly the author's
intention that they should not have been published ;
but the circulation of such a number as he had
directed by his will to be distributed, rendered it
impossible to adhere to the other part of his direc-
tion ; and it was found necessary to publish them, as
the only means of preventing a surreptitious sale.
CONTENTS.
SERMON I.
Seriousness in Religion indispensable above all other
Dispositions.
Page.
I Peter, iv. 7. Be ye there/ore sober ^ and watch itnto firayer . . 17
SERMON II.
The Love of God.
1 John, iv. 19. We love hiniy because hejirst loved its 37
SERMON in.
Meditating upon Religion.
Psalm Ixiii. 7. Have I not remembered thee in my bed; and thougli'u
nfion thee when I was waking? 49
SERMON IV.
Of the State after Death.
i John, iii. 2. Beloved., now are we the sons of God; and it dotfi
not yet apfiear what we shall be: but we know that when he shall
appear, we shall be like him; for tve shall see him as he is. . . 58
viii CONTENTS
SERMON V.
On Purity of the Heart and Affections.
1 John, iii. 2, 3. Beloved, now are we the sons of God; and it doth
not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall
appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is. .And
every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he
is pure. 68
SERMON VI.
On Taste for Devotion.
John, iv. 2S, 24. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true
worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for
the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a spirit; and they
that worship him, must worship him in spirit and in truth. . 77
SERMON VII.
Of the Doctrine of Conversion.
Matthew, ix. 13. I am not come to call the righteous, biit sinners
to repentance 93
SERMON VIII.
Prayer in Imitation of Christ.
Luke, V. 16. And he nrnthdreit) himself into the wilderness and
prayed, 110
CONTENTS. ix
SERMON IX.
On Filial Piety.
Genesis, xlvii. 12. Jlnd Josefih nourished his father and his breth-
ren, and all his father's household, with bread, according to their
families 117
SERMON X.
To think less of our Virtues and more of our Sins.
(part I.)
Psahn li. 3. My sin is ever before me 126
SERMON XI.
(part II.) 1.39
SERMON XII.
Salvation for Penitent Sinners.
Luke, vii. 47. Wherefore I say unto thee, her sins, 'which are many,
are forgiven; for she loved much 153
SERMON XIII.
Sins of the Fathers upon the Children.
Exodus, XX. 5. Thou shalt not bonv down thyself to them, nor serve
them: For I the Lord thy God, am a jealous God, visiting the
iniquityofthefathf-r-s ujion the children unto the third and fourth
generation of them that hate me 160
B
X CONTENTS.
SERMON XIV.
How Virtue produces Belief, and Vice Unbelief.
John, vii. 17. If any man tvill do his wilt, he shall know of (he doc-
trine, whether it be of God 169
SERMON XV.
John's Message to Jesus.
Matthew, xi. 2, 3. JVbw when John had heard m prison the works
of Christ, he sent two of his discifiles, and said unto hiin, art thou
he that should come, or do we look for another? 1 80
SERMON XVI.
On Insensibility to Offences.
Psalm xix. 12, 13. Who can tell how oft he offendeth? 0 cleanse
thou me from my secret faults. Kee/i thy servant also from pre^
sumptuous sins, lest they get the do?7iinion over me 189
SERMON XVII.
Seriousness of Disposition necessary.
Luke, viii. 15. But that on the good ground are they, who in an
honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep it, and bring
forth fruit with patience 197
CONTENTS. xi
SERMON XVIII.
The Efficacy of the death of Christ.
(part I.)
Hebrews, ix. 26. JVoiv once in the end of the world hath heapjieai'
ed to fnU away sin by the sacrijice of himself. 206
SERMON XIX.
All stand in need of a Redeemer.
(part II.)
Hebrews, ix. 26. JVow once in the end of the world hath he afifiear-
ed to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself 214
SERMON XX.
The Efficacy of the Death of Christ consistent with the Ne-
cessity of a Good Life ; the one being the Cause, the other
the Condition of Salvation.
Romans, vi. 1. What shall we say then? shall we continue in sin,
that grace may abound? God forbid 223
SERMON XXI.
Pure Religion.
James, i. 27. Pure religion, and undeflcd before God and the Fa-
0 ther is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction^
and to keefi hiinself unspotted from the world 235
xii CONTENTS
SERMON XXII.
The Agency of Jesus Christ since his Ascension.
Hebrews, xiii. 8. Jesus Christ the same yesterday^ to day and for
ever 244
SERMON XXIII.
Of Spiritual Influence in general.
(part I.)
I Corinthians, iii. 16. Know ye not that ye are the temtile of God,
iond that the Spirit of God dnvelleth in you? 260
SERMON XXIV.
(part II.) 268
SERMON XXV.
(part III.) 278
SERMON XXVI.
Sin encountered by Spiritual Aid.
(part I.)
Romans, vii. 24. O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me
from the body of this death? 291
t:ONTENTS <lil
SERMON XXVII.
Evil Propensities encountered by the Aid of the Spirit.
(part II.)
Romans, vii. 24. O ivretched 7nan that I am! who shall deliver tne
froiu (he body of this death? 299
SERMON XXVIII.
The Aid. of the Spirit to be sought and preserved by
Prayer.
(part III.)
Romans, vii. 24. O wretched man that I a?n! who shall deliver me
from the body of this death? 306
SERMON XXIX.
The Destruction of the Canaanites.
Joshua, X. 40. So Joshua smote all the country of the hills, and of
the south, and of the vale, and of the sfirings, and all their kings:
he left none remaining, but utterly destroyed all that breathed, as
the Lord God of Israel com?nanded 316
SERMON XXX.
Neglect of Wai-nings.
Deuteronomy, xxxii. 29. O that they were wise that they under-
stood this; that (heu would consider their latter end! ..... 327
xiv CONTENTS.
SERMON XXXI.
The Terrors of the Lord.
Matthew, xvi. 26. What is a man profited if he shall gaiti the whole
world and lose his own soul? or what shall a man give in exchange
for his soul? 335
SERMON XXXII.
Preservation and Recovery from Sin.
Titus, ii. 11. 12. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath
apfieared unto all men, teaching us, that denying ungodliness and
worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously and godly in
this present world 346
SERMON XXXIII.
This Life a State of Probation.
Psalm cxix. 71. It is good for me that I have been affticted, that I
might learn thy statutes 360
SERMON XXXIV.
7"ne Knowledge of one another in a future State.
Colossians, i. 28. Whom we fir each, warning every man, and
teaching every man in all wisdom: that we may present every
man perfect in Christ Jesus 370
CONTENTS. XV
SERMON XXXV.
The General Resurrection.
John, V. 28. 29. The hour is coming, in (he which all that are in the
graves shall hear his voice, and come forth; they that have done
good unto the resurrection of life: and they that have done evil,
unto the resurrection of damnation 378
SERMOlSr I.
SERIOUSNESS IN RELIGION A MOST INDISPENSA-
BLE DISPOSITION.
1 Peter, iv. 7.
Be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer.
The first requisite in religion is seriousness. No im-
pression can be made without it. An orderly life, so
far as others are able to observe, is now and then pro-
duced by prudential motives or by dint of habit ; but
without seriousness there can be no religious principle
^t the bottom, no course of conduct flowing from reli-
gious motives; in a word, there can be no religion.
This cannot exist without seriousness upon the sub-
ject. Perhaps a teacher of religion has more difliculty
in producing seriousness amongst his hearers, than in
any other part of his oflice. Until he succeed in this, he
loses his labor : and when once, from any cause what-
ever, a spirit of levity has taken hold of a mind, it is
next to impossible to plant serious considerations in
that mind.'^It is seldom to be done, except by some
great shock or alarm, sufficient to make a radical
change in the disposition; and which is God's own
way of bringing about the business.
C
18 SERMON I.
One might have expected that events so a^ful and
tremendous, as death and judgment; that a question so
deeply interesting, as whether we shall go to heaven or
to hell, could in no possible case, and in no constitution
of mind whatever, fail of exciting the most serious ap-
prehension and concern. But this is not so. — In a
thoughtless, a careless, a sensual world, many are al-
ways found, who can resist, and who do resist the
force and importance of all these reflections, that is to
say, they suflfer nothing of the kind to enter into their
thoughts. There are grave men and women, nay, even
middle aged persons, who have not thought seriously
about religion an hour, nor a quarter of an hour in the
whole course of their lives. This great object of human
solicitude affects not them in any manner whatever.
It cannot be without its use to inquire into the
causes of a levity of temper, which so effectually ob-
structs the admission of every religious influence, and
which I should almost call unnatural.
1st. Now there is a numerous class of mankind, who
are w rought upon by nothing but what applies imme-
diately to their senses ; by what they see or by what
they feel ; by pleasures or pains, or by the near pros-
pect of pleasures and pains which they actually expe-
rience or actually observe. But it is the characteristic of
religion to hold out to our consideration inquiries which
we do not perceive at the time. That is its very office
and province. Therefore if men will restrict and confine
all their regards and all their cares to things which they
perceive with their outward senses ; if they will yield
SERMON I. i9
up their understandings to their senses both iu what
these senses are fitted to apprehend, and in what the)
are not fitted to apprehend, it is utterly impossible for
religion to settle in their hearts, or for them to enter-
tain any serious concern about the matter. But surely
this conduct is completely irrational, and can lead to
nothing but ruin. It proceeds upon the supposition,
that there is nothing above us, about us or future, by
which we can be affected, but the things which we see
with our eyes or feel by our touch. All which is untrue.
"The invisible things of God from the
^'Creation of the world are clearly seen,
" BEING understood BY THE THINGS THAT ARE
*^'sEEN; even HIS eternal power AND GOD-
" head;" which means, that the order, contrivance
and design, displayed in the Creation, prove with cer-
tainty that there is more in Nature than what we really
see; and that amongst the invisible things of the uni-
verse there is a Being, the author and origin of all this
contrivance and design, and, by consequence, a Being
of stupendous power, and wisdom and knowledge,
incomparably exalted above any wisdom or knowledge,
which we see in man, and that he stands in the same
relation to us as the Maker does to the thing made.
The things which are seen are not made of the things
which do appear. This is plain: and this argument is
independent of scripture and revelation. What further
moral or religious consequences properly follow from
it is another question, but the proposition itself shows
that they who cannot, and they who will not raise their
ininds above the mere information of their senses, arc
20 SERMON I.
ill a state of gross error as to the real truth of things,
and are also in a state to which the faculties of man
ought not to be degraded, A person of this sortmay with
respect to religion remain a child all his life. A child
naturally has no concern but about the things which
directly meet its senses ; and the person we describe is
in the same condition.
Again: There is a race of giddy thoughtless men
and women, of young men and young women more
especially, who look no further than the next day, the
next week, the next month; seldom or ever so far as
the next year.
Present pleasure is every thing with them. The
sports of the day, the amusements of the evening, en-
tertainments and diversions occupy all their concern;
and so long as these can be supplied in succession, so
long as they go from one diversion to another, their
minds remain in a state of perfect indifference to every
thing, except their pleasures. Now what chance has
religion with such dispositions as these? Yet these dis-
positions begun in early life, and favoured by circum-
stances, that is by affluence and health, cleave to a
man's character much beyond the period of life in
which they might seem to be excusable. Excusable
did I say ; I ought rather to have said that they are
contrary to reason and duty in every condition and at
every period of life. Even in youth they are built upon
falsehood and folly. Young persons, as well as old, find
that things do actually come to pass. Evils and mis-
SERMON I. 21
chiefs, which they regarded as distant, as out of their
view, as beyond the line and reach of their prepara-
tions or their concern, come they find to be actiuill} felt.
They find that nothing is done by slighting them be-
forehand; for however neglected or despised, perhaps
ridiculed and derided, they come not only to be things
present, but the very things and the only things about
which their anxiety is employed; become serious
things indeed, as being the things which now make
them wretched and miserable. Therefore a man must
learn to be affected by events which appear to lie at
some distance, before he will be seriously affected by
religion.
Again: The general course of education is much
against religious seriousness, even without those who
conduct education foreseeing or intending any such
effect. Many of us are brought up with this world set
before us and nothing else. Whatever promotes this
world's prosperity is praised; whatever hurts and ob
§tructs and prejudices this world's prosperity is blam-
ed: and there all praise and censure end. We see
mankind about us in motion and action, but all these
motions and actions directed to worldly oljects. We
hear their conversation, but it is all the same way.
And this is what we see and hear from the first. The
views, which are continually placed before our eyes,
regard this life alone and its interests. Can it then be
wondered at that an early worldly mindedness is bred
in our hearts, so strong as to shut out heavenly mind-
edness entirely? In the contest which is always carry-
22 SERMON I.
ing on between this world and the next, it is no
difficult thing to see what advantage this Avorld has.
One of the greatest of these advantages is that it pre-
occupies the mind; it gets the first hold and the first
possession. Childhood and youth left to themselves are
necessarily guided by sense; and sense is all on the
side of this world.
Meditation brings us to look towards a future life;
but then meditation comes afterwards; it only comes
when the mind is already filled, and engaged, and
occupied, nay, often crowded and surcharged with
worldly ideas. It is not only therefore fair and right,
but is absolutely necessary to give to religion ail the
advantage we can give it by dint of education; for all
that can be done is too little to set religion upon an
equality with its rival ; which rival is the world. A crea-
ture, which is to pass a small portion of its existence
in one state, and that state to be preparatory to another,
ought, no doubt, to have its attention constantly fixed
upon its ulterior and permanent destination. And this
would be so, if the question between them came fairly
before the mind. We should listen to the scriptures;
we should embrace religion; we should enter into
every thing which had relation to the subject, with a
concern and impression, even far more, than the pur-
suits of this world, eager and ardent as they are, ex-
cite.
But the question between religion and the world
does not come fairly before us. What surrounds us is
SERMON I. 2a
this world; what addresses our senses and our passions
is this world; what is at hand; what is in contact with
us; what acts upon us, what we act upon is this world.
Reason, faith and hope are the only principles to
which religion applies, or possibly can apply: and it is
religion, faith and hope striving with sense, striving
with temptation, striving for things absent against
things which are present. That religion therefore may
not be quite excluded and overborne, may not quite
sink under these powerful causes, every support ought
to be given to it, which can be given by education, by
instruction, and above all, by the example of those, to
whom young persons look up, acting with a view to a
future life themselves. ^
Again: It is the nature of worldly business of all
kinds, especially of much hurry or over-employment,
or over-anxiety in business, to shut out and keep out
religion from the mind. The question is, whether the
state of mind, which this cause produces, ought to be
called a want of seriousness in religion. It becomes
coldness and indifference towards religion; but is it
properly a \vant of seriousness upon the subject? I
think it is; and in this way. We are never serious upon
any matter which we regard as trifling. That is impos-
sible. And we are led to regard a thing as trifling,
which engages no portion of our habitual thoughts, in
comparison with what other things do.
But further: The world, even in its innocent pur-
suits and pleasures, has a tendency unfavourable to the
24 SERMON I.
religious sentiment. But were these all it had to con-
tend with, the strong application which religion makes
to the thoughts, whenever we think of it at all; the
strong interest which it presents to us, might enable it
to overcome and prevail in the contest.
But there is another adversary to oppose much more
formidable; and that is sensuality; an addiction to sen-
sual pleasures. It is the flesh which lusteth
AGAINST the spirit; that is the war which is waged
within us.
So it is, no matter what may be the Cause, that sen-
sual indulgences, over and above their proper crimi-
nality, as sins, as offences against God's commands,
have a specific effect upon the heart of man in destroy-
ing the religious principle within him; or still more
surely in preventing the formation of that principle. It
either induces an open profaneness of conversation
and behaviour, which scorns and contemns religion;
a kind of profligacy, which rejects and sets at nought
the whole thing: or it brings upon the heart an averse-
ness to the subject, a fixed dislike and reluctance to
enter upon its concerns in any way whatever. That a
resolved sinner should set himself against a religion,
which tolerates no sin, is not to be wondered at. He is
against religion, because religion is against the course
of life upon which he has entered, and which he does
not feel himself willing to give up. But this is not the
whole, nor is it the bottom of the matter. The effect we
allude to is not so reasoning or argumentative as tliis. It
SERMON 1. 05
IS a specific effect upon the mind. The heart is rendered
unsusceptible of relis^ious impressions, incapable of
a serious regard to religion: and this effect belongs to
sins of sensuality more than to other sins. It is a conse-
quence which almost universally follows from them.
We measure the importance of things, not by what or
according to what they are in truth, but by and accord-
ing to the space and room which they occupy in our
minds. Now our business, our trade, our schemes,
our pursuits, our gains, our losses, our fortunes, pos-
sessing so much of our minds, whether we regard the
hours we expend in meditating upon them, or the ear-
nestness with which we think about them; and religion
possessing so little share of our thought either in time
or earnestness; the consequence is, that worldly inter-
est comes to be the serious thing with us; religion
comparatively the trifle. Men of business are naturally
serious; but all their seriousness is absorbed by their
lousiness. In religion they are no more serious than the
most giddy characters are; than those characters are
"ivhich betray levity in all things.
Again: The want of due seriousness in religion is
almost sure to be the consequence of the absence or
disuse of religious ordinances and exercises. I use two
terms; "absence" and "disuse." Some have never
attended upon any religious ordinances, or practised
any religious exercises, since the time they were born;
some a very few times in their lives. With these it is
the " absence" of religious ordinances and exercises.
D
26 SERMON I.
There are others, (and many we fear of this descrip-
tion) who, whilst under the guidance of their parents,
have frequented religious ordinances, and been trained
up to religious exercises, but who, when they came
into more public life, and to be their own masters, and
to mix in the pleasures of the world, or to engage
themselves in its business and pursuits, have forsaken
these duties in whole or in a great degree. With these
it is the "disuse" of religious ordinances and exercises.
But I must also explain what I mean by " religious or-
" dinances and exercises." By " religious ordinances"
I mean the being instructed in our catechism in our
youth, attending upon public worship at church, the
keeping holy the Lord's day regularly and most par-
ticularly, together with a few other days in the year,
by which some very principal events and passages of
the christian history are commemorated, and at its pro-
per season the more solemn office of receiving the
Lord's Supper. These are so many rites and ordi-
nances of Christianity; concerning all which it may be
said, that with the greater part of mankind, especially
of that class of mankind, which must or does give
much of its time and care to worldly concerns, they
are little less than absolutely necessary; if we judge it to
be necessary to maintain and uphold any sentiment, any
impression, any seriousness about religion in the mind
at all. They are necessary to preserve in the thoughts
a place for the subject; they are necessary that the
train of our thoughts may not even be closed up
against it. Were all days of the week alike and em-
i'i»i««
SERMON I 27
ployed alike; was there no difference or distinction
between Sunday and work day; was there not a church
in the nation; were we never from one year end to ano-
ther called together to participate in puiilic worship;
were there no set forms of public worship; no par-
ticular persons appointed to minister and officiate, in-
deed no assemblies for public worship at all; no joint
prayers; no preaching; still religion, in itself, in its
reality and importance; in its end and event, would be
the same thing as what it is; we should still have to
account for our conduct; there would still be heaven
and hell; salvation and perdition; there would still be
the laws of God both natural and revealed; all the ob-
ligation which the authorit}- of a Creator can impose
upon a creature; all the gratitude which is due from a
rational being to the Author and Giver of every bless-
ing which he enjoys; lastly, there would still be the
redemption of the world by Jesus Christ. All these
things would, with or without religious ordinances, be
equally real and existing and valid; but men would
not think equally about them. Many would entirely
and totally neglect them. Some there would always be
of a more devout, or serious, or contemplative dispo-
sition, who would retain a lively sense of these things
under all circumstances and all disadvantages, who
would never lose their veneration for them, never for-
get them. But from others; from the careless, the busy,
the followers of pleasure, the pursuers of wealth or ad-
vancement, these things would slip away from the
thoughts entirely.
28 SERMON I.
Together with rehgious "ordinances" we mentioned
religious "exercises." By the term rehgious "exer-
cises" I in particular mean private prayer; whether it
be at set times, as in the morning and evening of each
day, or whether it be called forth by occasions, as when
we are to form some momentous decision, or enter
upon some great undertaking; or when we are under
some pressing difficulty or deep distress, some excru-
ciating bodily pain, or heavy affliction ; or on the other
hand, and no less properly, when we have lately been
receiving some signal benefit, experiencing some sig-
nal merc}'; such as preservation from danger, relief
froni difficulty or distress, abatement of pain, recovery
from sickness: for by prayer let it be observed we
mean devotion in general; and thanksgiving is devo-
tion as much as prayer itself. I mean private prayer,
as here described, and I also mean, what is perhaps
the most natural form of private prayer, short ejacula-
tory extemporaneous addresses to God, as often as
either the reflections v/hich rise up in our minds, let
them come from what quarter they may, or the object
and incidents which seize our attention, prompt us to
utter them; which, in a religiously disposed mind,
will be the case, I may say, every hour, and which
ejaculation may be ofi'ered up to God in any posture,
in any place or in any situation. Amongst religious
exercises I also reckon family prayer, which unites
many of the uses both of public worship and private
prayer. The reading of religious books is likewise to
be accounted a religious exercise. Religious medita-
tion still more so; and more so for this reason, that it
SERMON I. 2f)
implies and includes tliat most important duty self-
examination ; for I hold it to be next to impossible for
a man to meditate upon religion without meditating at
the same time upon his own present condition widi
respect to the tremendous alternative which is to take
place upon him after his death.
These are what we understand by religious exer-
cises; and they are all so far of the same nature with
religious ordinances, that they are aids and helps of
religion itself; and I think that religious seriousness
cannot be maintained in the soul w ithout them.
But agahi: A cause which has a strong tendency to
destroy religious seriousness, and which almost infal-
libly prevents its formation and growth in young minds,
is levity in conversation upon religious subjects, or
upon subjects connected with religion. Whether wc
regard the practice with regard to those who use it, or
to those who hear it, it is highly to be blamed, and
is productive of great mischief. In those who use
it, it amounts almost to a proof that they are desti-
tute of religious seriousness. The principle itself is
destroyed in them, or was never formed in them.
Upon those who hear, its effect is this. If they have
concern about religion, and the disposition towards
religion, ^vhich they ought to have, and which we
signify by this word seriousness, they will be in-
wardly shocked and offended by the levity with which
they hear it treated. They will, as it were, resent
the treatment of a subject, which by others has al-
30 SERMON I.
Ways been thought upon with awe and dread and ve
neration. But the pain with which they were at first
affected goes off" by hearing frequently the same sort
of language; and then will be almost sure, if they ex-
amine the state of their minds as to religion, to feel a
change in themselves for the worse. This is the dan-
ger to which those are exposed, who had before im-
bibed serious impressions. Those who had not will
be prevented by such sort of conversation from ever
imbibing them at all; so that its influence is in all
cases pernicious.
The turn which this levity usually takes, is in jests
and raillery upon the opinions, or the peculiarities, or
the persons of those, who happen to be more serious
than ourselves. But against whomsoever it happens to
be pointed, it has the bad effects both upon the speaker
and the hearer which we have noticed. It tends to de-
stroy our own seriousness, together with the serious-
ness of those who hear or join in such sort of conver-
sation ; especially if they be young persons : and I am
persuaded, that much mischief is actually done in this
way.
It has been objected, that so much regard, or, as the
objectors would call it, over-regard for religion, is in-
consistent with the interest and welfare of our families,
and with success and prosperity in our worldly affairs,
I believe that there is very little ground for this ob-
jection in fact, and even as the world goes; in reason
and principle there is none. A good christian divides
SERMON I. .31
his time between the duties of religion, the calls of
business, and those quiet relaxations which may be
innocently allowed to his circumstances and condition,
and which will be chiefly in his family or amongst a
few friends. In this plan of life there is no confusion
or interference in its parts ; and unless a man be given
to sloth and laziness, which are what religion con-
demns, he will find time enough for them all. This
calm system may not be sufficient for that unceasing
eagerness, hurry and anxiety about worldly affairs, in
which some men pass their lives, but it is sufficient
for every thing which reasonable prudence requires:
it is perfectly consistent with usefulness in our sta-
tions, which is a main point. Indeed, compare the
Jiours which serious persons spend in religious exer-
cises and meditations, with the hours which the
thoughtless and irreligious spend in idleness and vice
and expensive diversions, and you will perceive on
which side of the comparison the advantage lies even
in this view of the subject.
Nor is there any thing in the nature of religion to
support the objection. In a certain sense it is true,
what has been sometimes said, that religion ought to
be the yule of life, not the business: by which is
meant that the subject matter even of religious duties
lies in the common affairs and transactions of the
world; diligence in our calling is an example of this;
which, however, keeps both our heads and hands
at work merely upon business merely temporal, yet
32 &ERMON 1.
religion may be governing us here meanwhile; God
may be feared in the busiest scenes.
In addition to the aboxe there exists another pre-
judice against religious seriousness arising from a
notion very commonly entertained, viz. that religion
leads to gloom and melancholy. This notion, I am
convinced, is a mistake. Some persons are constitu-
tionally subject to melancholy, which is as much a
disease in them as the ague is a disease ; and it may
happen that such men's melancholy may fall upon re-
ligious ideas, as it may upon any other subject which
seizes their distempered imagination. But this is not
religion leading to melancholy : or it sometimes is the
case, that men are brought to a sense of religion b}
calamity and affliction, which produce at the same
time depression of spirits. But neither here is religion
the cause of this distress or dejection, or to be blamed
for it. These cases being excepted, the very reverse
pf what is alleged against religion is the truth. No
man's spirtis were ever hurt by doing his duty. On
the contrary, one good action, one temptation resisted
and overcome, one sacrifice of desire or interest,
purely for conscience sake, will prove a cordial for
weak and low spirits beyond what either indulgence
or diversion or company can do for them. And a suc-
cession and course of such actions and self denials,
springing from a religious principle and manfully
maintained, is the best possible course that can be
followed as a remedy for sinkings and oppressions of
this kiad. Can it then be true that religion leads to
SERMON I. 33
melancholy? Occasions rise to every man living; to
many very severe as well as repeated occasions, in
which the hopes of religion are the only stay that is
left him. Godly men have that within them which
cheers and comforts them in their saddest hours; un-
godly men have that which strikes their heart like a
dagger, in their gayest moments. Godly men discover,
what is very true, but what, by most men, is found
out too late, namely, that a good conscience, and the
hope of our Creator's final favour and acceptance are
the only solid happiness to be attained in this world.
Experience corresponds with the reason of the thing.
I take upon me to say that religious men are generally
cheerful. If this be not observed, as might be ex-
pected, supposing it to be true, it is because the
cheerfulness which religion inspires does not show
itself in noise, or in fits and starts of merriment, but
is calm and constant. Of this the only true and valu-
able kind of cheerfulness, for all other kinds are hollow
and unsatisfying, religious men possess not less but a
greater share than otliers.
Another destroyer of religious seriousness, and
which is the last I shall mention, is a certain fatal turn
which some minds take, namely, that when they find
difficulties in or concerning religion, or any of the
tenets of religion, they forthwith plunge into irreli-
gion; and make these difficulties, or any degree of
uncertainty, which seems to their apprehension to
hang over the subject, a ground and occasion for giv-
ing full libcrtv to their inclinations, and for casting off
E
34 SEKMON 1.
tke restraints of religion entirely. This is the case with
men, who, at the best perhaps, were only balancing
between the sanctions of religion and the love of plea-
sure or of unjust gain; but especially the former. In
this precarious state, any objection, or appearance of
objection, which diminishes the force of religious im-
pression, determines the balance against the side of
virtue, and gives up the doubts to sensuality, to the
world and to the flesh. Now of all ways which a man
can take, this is the surest way to destruction. And
it is completely irrational ; for when we meditate upon
the tremendous consequences which form the subject
of religion, we cannot avoid this reflection, that any
degree of possibility whatever, of religion being true,
ought to determine a rational creature so to act as to
secure himself from punishment in a future state; and
the loss of that happiness which may be attained.
Therefore he has no pretence for alleging uncertainty
as an excuse for his conduct, because he does not act
in conformity with that in which there is no uncer-
tainty at all. In the next place, it is giving to apparent
difficulties more weight than they aj'C entitled to. I
only request any man to consider, first, the necessary
allowances to be made for the short-sightedness and
the Aveakness of the human understanding; secondly,
the nature of those subjects concerning which religion
treats, so remote from our senses, so diflferent from
our experience, so above and beyond the ordinary
train and course of our ideas; and then say, whether
difficulties, and great difficulties also, were not to be
expected; nay further, whether they be not in some
SERMON I. 35
measure subservient to the very purpose of religion.
The reward of everlasting life, and the punishment of
misery of which we know no end, if they were present
and immediate, could not be withstood; and would
not leave any room for liberty or choice. But this sort
of force upon the will is not what God designed; nor
is suitable indeed to the nature of free, moral, and ac-
countable agents. The truth is, and it was most likely
beforehand that it would be so, that amidst some
points which are dark, some which are dubious, there
are many which are clear and certain. Now, I appre-
hend, that, if we act faithfully up to <hose points con-
cerning which there is no question, most especially,
if we determine upon and choose our rule and course
of life according to those principles of choice, which
all men whatever allow to be wise and safe principles,
and the only principles which are so; and conduct
ourselves steadfastly according to the rule thus chosen,
the difficulties which remain in religion will not move
or disturb us much; and will, as we proceed, become
gradually less and fewer. Whereas, if we begin with
objections; if all we consider about religion be its
difficulties: but most especially, if we permit the sug-
gestion of these difficulties to drive us into a practical
rejection of religion itself, and to afford us, which is
what we wanted, an excuse to ourselves for casting
off its restraints; then the event will be, that its diffi-
culties will multiply upon us; its light grow more and
more dim, and we shall settle in the worst and most
hopeless of all conditions, the last condition, I will
venture to say, in Avhich any man living would wish
36 SERMON f.
his son, or any one whom he loved, and for whose
happiness he was anxious, to be placed, a life of con-
firmed vice and dissoluteness; founded in a formal
renunciation of religion.
He that has to preach Christianity to persons in this
state has to preach to stones. He must not expect to
be heard, either with complacency or seriousness, or
patience, or even to escape contempt and derision.
Habits of thinking are fixed by habits of acting; and
both too solidly fixed to be moved by human persua-
sion. God in his mercy, and by his providences, as
well as by his Spirit, can touch and soften the heart of
stone. And it is seldom perhaps that without some
strong, and, it may be, sudden impressions of this
kind, and from this source, serious sentiments ever
penetrate dispositions, hardened in the manner which
we have here described.
SERMON 11.
THE LOVE OF GOD . i
1 John, iv. 19.
IFe love hiniy because he first loved us.
HeliGION may, and it can hardly I think be ques-
tioned but that it sometimes does, spring from terror,
from grief, from pain, from punishment, from the ap-
proach of death; and provided it be sincere, that is,
such as either actually produces, or as would produce
a change of life, it is genuine religion, notwithstanding
the bitterness, the violence, or if it must be so called,
the baseness and unworthiness of the motive from
which it proceeds. We are not to narrow the promises
of God: and acceptance is promised to sincere peni-
tence, without specifying the cause from which it ori-
ginates, or confining it to one origin more than another.
There are however higher and worthier and better
motives, from which religion may begin in the heart;
and on this account especially are they to be deemed
better motives, that the religion, which issues from
them, has a greater probability of being sincere. I re-
peat again, that sincere religion from any motive will
38 SERMON 11.
be effectual ; but there is a great deal of difference in
the p.'obability of its being sincere, according to the
different cause in the mind from which it sets out.
The purest motive of human action is the love of
God. There may be motives stronger and more gene-
ral, but none so pure. The religion, the virtue, which
owes its birth in the soul to this motive, is always
genuine religion; always true virtue. Indeed, speak-
ing of religion, I should call the love of God not so
much the groundwork of religion, as religion itself.
So far as religion is disposition, it is religion itself.
But though of religion it be more than the ground-
work; yet being a disposition of mind, like other dis-
positions, it is the groundwork of action. Well might
our blessed Saviour preach, as he did, the love of God.
It is the source of every thing which is good in man.
I do not mean that it is the only source, or that good-
ness can proceed from no other, but that of all prin-
ciples of conduct it is the safest, the best, the truest,
the highest. Perhaps it is peculiar to the Jewish and
Christian dispensations, (and, if it be, it is a peculiar
excellency in them) to have formally and solemnly
laid down this principle, as a ground of human action.
I shall not deny, that elevated notions were entertained
of the Deity by some wise and excellent heathens;
but even these did not, that I can find, so inculcate the
love of that Deity, or so propose and state it to their
followers, as to make it a governing, actuating princi-
ple of life amongst them. This did Moses or rather
God by the mouth of Moses, expressly, formally,
SERMON II. 39
solemnly. This did Christ, adopting, repeating, ratify-
ing what the law had already declared ; and not only
ratifying, but singling it out from the body of pre-
cepts, which composed the old institution, and giving
it a preeminence to every other.
Now this love, so important to our religious cha
racter, and, by its effect upon that, to our salvation,
which is the end of religion; this love, I say, is to be
engendered in the soul, not so much by hearing the
words of others, or by instruction from others, as by
a secret and habitual contemplation of God Almighty's
bounty, and by a constant referring of our enjoyments
and our hopes to his goodness. This is in a great de-
gree a matter of habit; and, like all good habits, par-
ticularly mental habits, is what every person must
form in himself and for himself by endeavour and
perseverance. In this great article, as well as in others
which are less, every man must be the author to him-
self of his train of thinking, be it good or bad. I shall
only observe that when this habit, or, as some would
call it, this turn and course of thought is once happilx
generated, occasions will continually arise to minister
to its exercise and augmentation. A night's rest, or a
comfortable meal, will immediately direct our grati-
tude to God. The use of our limbs, the possession
of our senses; every degree of health, every hour of
ease, every sort of satisfaction, which we enjoy, will
carry our thoughts to the same object. But if our
enjoyments raise our affections, still more will our
hopes do the same; and, most of all beyond compa-
40 SERMON II.
rison, those hopes which religion inspires. Think of
man; and think of heaven; think what he is, and what
it is in his power hereafter to become. Think of this
again and again: and it is impossible, but that the
propect of being so rewarded for our poor labours, so
resting from our past troubles, so forgiven for our re-
pented sins, must fill our hearts with the deepest thank-
fulness; and thankfulness is love. Towards the author
of an obligation which is infinite, thankfulness is the
only species of love that can exist.
But moreover, the love of God is specifically repre-
sented in scripture as one of the gifts of the Holy
Ghost. The love of God shed abroad in the heart, is
described as one of the works of the Spirit upon the
souls of christians. Now whatever is represented in
scripture to be the gift of the Spirit is to be sought
for by earnest and peculiar prayer. That is the prac-
tical use to be made of, and the practical consequence
to be drawn from such representations : the very pur-
pose probably for which they were delivered; the mere
point of doctrine being seldom that in which scripture
declarations rest. Let us not fail therefore; let us not
eease to intreat the Father of mercies, that the love of
him may be shed abroad in our hearts continually. It
is one of the things in which we are sure, that our
prayers are right in their object; in which also we
may humbly hope, that, unless obstructed by ourselves,,
they will not be in vain.
SERMON II. 4^
Nor let it be said that this aid is superfluous, for as
much as nature herself had provided sufficient means
for exciting this sentiment. This is true with respect to
those, who are in the full, or in any thing near the full,
enjo} ment of the gifts of nature. With them I do allow
that nothing but a criminal stupefaction can hinder the
love of God from being felt. But this is not the case
with all; nor with any at all times. Afflictions, sick-
ness, poverty, the maladies and misfortunes of life,
will interrupt and damp this sensation, so far as it de-
pends upon our actual ex^ierience of God's bounty. I
do not say that the evils of life ought to have this
effect: taken in connexion with a future state thev
certainly ought not; because, when viewed in that re-
lation, afflictions and calamities become trials, warn-
ings, chastisements; and, when sanctified by their
fruits, when made the means of weaning us from the
world, bringing us nearer to God, and of purging
away that dross and defilement which our souls have
contracted, are in truth amongst the first of favours and
of blessings: nevertheless, as an Apostle himself con-
fesses, they are for a season grievous: they are dis-
heartening: and they arc too apt to produce an unfavour-
able effect upon our gratitude. Wherefore it is upon
these occasions most especially, that the aid of God's
Spirit may be required to maintain in our souls the love
of God.
Let those therefore, who are conscious to themselves
that they have not the love of God within them, as they
ought to have it, endeavour to acquire and to increase
F
42 SERMON It
this holy principle by seriousness of mind, by habitual
meditation, by devout reading, devout conversation,
devout society. These are all aids mid helps towards
inducing upon the mind this most desirable, nay,
rather let me call it, this blessed frame and temper, and
of fixing us in it: and for as much as it is declared in
scripture to be shed abroad in the heart by the Spirit of
God, let us labour in our prayers for this best gift.
The next consideration upon the subject is the fruit
and effect of this disposition upon our lives. If it be
asked how does the love of God operate in the produc-
tion of virtuous conduct, I shall answer, that it ope-
rates exactly in the same manner as affection towards
a parent or gratitude towards a human benefactor
operates, by stirring up a strong rebuke in the mind
upon the thought of offending him. This lays a con-
stant check upon our conduct. And this sensation is
the necessary accompaniment of love; it cannot, I
think, be separated from it. But it is not the whole of
its influence. Love and gratitude towards a benefactor
not only fill us with remorse and with internal shame
whenever, by our wilful misbehaviour, we have given
cause to that benefactor to be displeased with us; but
also prompt us with a desire upon all occasions of doing
wiiat we believe he wills to be done, which, with re-
spect to God, is in other cases a desire to serve him.
Now this is not only a restraint from vice, but an incite-
ment to action. Instructed as in christian countries
mankind generally are, in the main articles of human
duty, this motive will seldom mislead them.
SERMON II. 43
In one important respect the love of God excels all
moral principles whatever; and that is in its compre-
hensiveness. It reaches every action : it includes every
duty ; you cannot mention another moral principle
which has this property in the same perfection. For
instance, I can hardly name a better mcjral principle
than humanity. It is a principle which every one com-
mends, and justly: yet in this very article of compre-
hensiveness it is deficient, when compared with the
love of God. It will prompt us undoubtedly to do kind
and generous and compassionate things towards our
friends, our acquaintance, our neighbours and towards
the poor. In our relation to, and in our intercourse
with mankind, especially towards those who are de-
pendent upon us, or over whom we have power, it will
keep us from hardness and rigor and cruelty. In all
this it is excellent. But it will not regulate us, as we
require to be regulated, in another great branch of
christian duty, self-government and self-restraint. We
may be exceedingly immoral and licentious in sinful
indulgences without violating our principles of huma-
nity; at least without specifically violating it, and with-
out being sensible of violating it. And this is by no
means an uncommon case or character, namely, huma-
nity of temper subsisting along with the most criminal
licentiousness, and under a total want of personal self-
government. The reason is, that the principle of con-
duct, though excellent as far as it goes, fails in compre-
hensiveness. Not so with the love of God. He, who is
influenced by that, feels its hifluence in all parts of
44 SERMON II.
duty, upon every occasion of action; throughout the
whole course of conduct.
The thing with most of us to be examined into and
ascertained is, whether it indeed guide us at all : whe-
ther it be within us an efficient motive. I am far from
taking upon me to say that it is essential to this prin-
ciple to exclude all other principles of conduct, espe-
cially the dread of God's wrath and of its tremendous
consequences: or that a person, who is deterred from
evil actions by the dread of God's wrath, is obliged to
conclude, that because he so much dreads God, he
cannot love him. I will not venture to say any such
thing. The scripture, it is true, speaking of the love
of God, hath said, that perfect love casteth out fear,
but it hath not said that in the soul of man this love is
ever perfect, what the scripture has thus declared of
perfect love is no more than what is just. The love of
God, were it perfect, that is to say, were it such as his
nature, his relation, his bounty to us deserves, were it
adequate either to its object or to our obligation, were
it carried up as high as in a perfectly virtuous and ra-
tional soul it might be carried, would, I believe, absorb
every other motive and every other principle of action
whatever, even the fear of God amongst the rest. This
principle, by its nature, ?mght gsan a complete pos-
session of the heart and will, so that a person acting
under its influence would take nothing else into the
account, would reflect upon no other consequence or
consideration whatever. Possibly, nay probably, this
SERMON II. 45
IS the condition of some higher orders of spirits, and
may become ours by future improvement and in a
more exalted state of existence: but it cannot, I am
afraid, be said to be our condition now. The love of
God subsists in the heart of good men as a powerful
principle of action: but it subsists there in conjunc-
tion with other principles, especially with the fear of
him. All goodness is in a certain degree comparative,
and, I think, that he may be called a good man in
whom this principle dwells and operates at all. Where-
fore to obtain; when obtained, to cultivate, to cherish,
to strengthen, to improve it, ought to form the most
anxious concern of our spiritual life. He that loveth
God keepeth his commandments, but still the love of
God is something more than keeping the command-
ments: for which reason we must acquire, what many
it is to be feared, have even yet to begin, a habit of
contemplating God in the bounties and blessings of
his creation. I think that religion can hardly subsist
in the soul without this habit in some degree. But the
greater part of us, such is the natural dulness of our
souls, require something more exciting and stimu-
lating than the sensations which large and general views
of nature or of providence produce; something more
particular to ourselves, and which more nearly touches
our separate happiness. Now of examples of this kind,
namely, of direct and special mercies towards himself',
no one, who calls to mind the passages and providences
of his life, can be destitute. There is one topic of gra-
titude falling under this head which almost every man.
46 SERMON II.
who is tolerably faithful and exact in his reflections,
will find in events upon which he has to look back;
and it is this. Ho^v often have we been spared, when
we might have been overtaken and cut off in the midst
of sin? Of all the attributes of God, forbearance, per-
haps, is that which we have most to acknowledge. We
cannot want occasions to bring the remembrance of
it to our thoughts. Have there not been occasions, in
which, when insnared in vice, we might have been
detected and exposed, have been crushed by punish-
ment or shame, have been irrecoverably ruined? oc-
casions in which we might have been suddenly stricken
with death in a state of soul the most unfit for it that
was possible? That we were none of these, that we
have been preserved from these dangers, that our sin
was not our destruction, that instant judgment did not
overtake us, is to be attributed to the longsufteringof
God. Supposing, what is undoubtedly true, that the
secrets of our conduct were known to him at the time,
it can be attributed to no other cause. Now this is a
topic which can never fl\il to supply subjects of thank-
fulness, and of a species of thankfulness which must
bear with direct force upon the regulation of our con-
duct. We were not destroyed when we might have
been destroyed, and when we merited destruction.
We have been preserved for further trial. This is, or
ought to be, a touching reflection. How deeply there-
fore does it behove us not to trifle with the patience of
God, not to abuse this enlarged space, this respited,
protracted season of repentance, by plunging afresh
SERMON II. 47
into the same crimes, or others, or greater crimes? It
shows that wc are not to be wrought upon by mercy;
.that our gratitude is not moved; that things arc wrong
within us; that there is a deplorable void and chasm
in our religious principles, the love of God not being
present in our hearts.
But to return to that with which we set out. Religion
may spring from various principles, begin in various
motives. It is not for us to narrow the promises of God
which belong to sincere religion, from whatever cause
it originates. But of these principles, the purest, the
surest, is the love of God, forasmuch as the religion
which proceeds from it is sincere, constant, and uni-
versal. It will not, like fits of terror and alarm, (which
yet we do not despise) produce a temporary religion,
l^he love of God is an abiding principle. It will not,
like some other, (and these also good and laudable prin-
ciples of action, as far as they go,) produce a partial re-
ligion. It is coextensive with all our obligations. Prac-
tical Christianity may be comprised in three words, de '
votion, self-government, and benevolence. The love of
God in the heart is a fountain, from which these three
streams of virtue will not fail to issue. The love of
God also is a guard against error in conduct, because
it is a guard against those evil influences which mis-
lead the understanding in moral questions. In some
measure it supplies the place of every rule. He, who
has it truly within him, has little to learn. Look sted-
fastly to the will of God, which he who loves God nc-
48 SERMON II.
cessarily does, practise what you believe to be well
pleasing to him, leave off what you believe to be dis-
pleasing to him ; cherish, confirm, strengthen the prin-
ciple itself, which sustains this course of external con-
duet, and you will not want many lessons, you need
not listen to any other monitor.
SERMON III.
MEDITATING UPON RELIGION.
Psalm Ixiii. 7.
Have I not remembered thee hi my bed: and thought
upon thee when I was waking ?
The life of God in the soul of man, as it is some
times emphatically called, the Christian life, that is, or
the progress of Christianity in the heart of any particu-
lar person, is marked, amongst other things, by reli-
gion gradually gaining possession of the thoughts. It
has been said, that, if we tliought about religion as it
deserved, we should never think about any thing else;
nor with strictness perhaps can we deny the truth of
this proposition. Religious concerns do so surpass and
outweigh in value and importance all concerns beside,
that, did they occupy a place in our minds proportion-
ed to that importance, they would in truth exclude
every other but themselves. I am not therefore one of
those who wonder when I see a man engrossed with
religion; the wonder with me is, that men care and
think so little concerning it. With all the allo\vances
which must be made for our employments, our activi-
G
50 SERMON ill.
ties, our anxieties about the interests and occurrences
of the present life, it is still true, that our forgetfulness
and negligence and indifference about religion are
much greater than can be excused, or can easily be
accounted for, by these causes. Few men are so busy,
but that they contrive to find time for any gratification
their heart is set upon, and thought for any subject
in which they are interested: they want not leisure for
these, though they want leisure for religion. Notwith-
standing therefore singular cases, if indeed there be
any cases, of being over religious, over-intent upon
spiritual affairs, the real and true complaint is all on the
other side, that men think not about them enough, as
they ought, as is reasonable, as it is their duty to do.
That is the rndady and the mischief. The cast and turn
of our infirm and fleshly nature lean all on that side. For
first this nature is affected chiefly by what we see;
though the things which concern us most deeply be
not seen; for this very reason, that they are not seen,
they do not affect us as they ought. Though these things
ought to be meditated upon, and must be acted upon,
one way or other, long before we come actually to ex-
perience them, }'et in fact we do not meditate upon
ihem, \vc do not act with a view to them, till something
gives us alarm, gi\'es reason to believe that they are ap-
proaching fast upon us, that they are at hand, or short-
ly will be, that we shall indeed experience what they
are. The world of spirits, the world for which we are
destined, is invisible to us. Hear St. Paul's account of
this matter; " we look not at the things which are seen,
f%ut at the things which are not seen, for the things
SERMON III. 51
which are seeji are temporal, but the things which arc
not seen are eternal." *'We walk by faith not by sight:
faith is the etidence of things not seen." Some great
invisible agent there must be in the universe; "the
things which were seen were not made of things which
do appear." Now if the great Author of all things be
himself invisible to our senses, and if our relation to
him must necessarily form the greatest interest and
concern of our existence, then it follows, that our
greatest interest and concern are with those things
which are now invisible. " We are saved by hope, but
hope that is seen is not hope: for what a man seeth,
why doth he } et hope for, but if we hope for that we
see not, then do we with patience wait for it." The first
infirmity therefore, which religion has to conquer with-
in us, is that which binds down our attention to the
things which we see. The natural man is immersed in
sense: nothing takes hold of his mind but what applies
immediately to his sense; but this disposition will not
do for religion : the religious character is founded in
hope as contra-distinguished from experience, in per-
ceiving by the mind what is not perceived by the eye;
unless a man can do this, he cannot be religious : and
with many it is a great difficulty. This power of hope,
which as St. Paul observes of it, is that which places
the invisible world before our view, is specifically de-
scribed in scripture, as amongst the gifts of the Spirit,
the natural man standing indeed much in need of it,
being altogether of an opposite tendency. Hear St.
Paul's prayer for his Roman converts: "The God of
hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that
52 SERMON III.
you may abound in hope through the power of the
Holy Ghost." Again to the Galatians, how does he
describe the state of mind of a Christian? " we through
the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by faith."
Again: Another impediment to the thought of reli-
gion is the faculty and the habit we have acquired of
regarding its concerns as at a distance. A child is af-
fected by nothing but what is present, and many thou-
sands in this respect continue children all their lives; in
a degree this weakness cleaves to us all, or produces
upon us the same effect under a different form, namely,
in this way, when we find ourselves necessarily dis-
turbed by near or approaching evil, we have the means
of forgetting the nearness or the approach of that,
which must bring with it the greatest evil or the great-
est good we are capable of, our change at death.
Though we cannot exactly offer any arguments to
show that it is either certainly or probably at a dis-
tance, yet we have the means of regarding it in our
minds as though it were at a distance; and this even
in cases in which it cannot possibly be so. Do we pre-
pare for it? no; why? because we practically regard it
in our imaginations as at a distance : we cannot prove
that it is at a distance : nay, the contrary may be proved
against us: but still we regard it so in our imaginations,
and regard it so practically; for imagination is with
most men the practical principle. But however strong
and general this delusion be, has it any foundation in
reason? Can that be thought at a distance which may
come to-morrow, which must come in a few years? In
SERMON III. 53
a very few years to most of us, in a few yc^rs to all it
will be fixed and decided, whether we are to be in
heaven or hell; yet we go on without thinking of it,
without preparing for it, and it is exceedingly observ-
able, that it is only in religion we thus put away the
thought from us. In the settlement of our wordly affairs
after our deaths, which exactly depend upon the same
event, commence at the same time, are equally distant,
if either were distant, equally liable to uncertainty, as
to when the disposition will take place, in these, I say.
men are not usually negligent, or think that by reason
of its distance it can be neglected, or by reason of the
uncertainty when it may happen, left unprovided for.
This is a flagrant inconsistency, and proves decisively
that religion possesses a small portion of our concern,
in proportion with what it ought to do. For instead of
giving to it that superiority which is due to immortal
concerns, above those which are transitory, perishable
and perishing, it is not even put upon an equality with
them; nor with those, which, in respect to time, and
the uncertainty of time, are under the same circum-
stances with itself
Thirdly: The spiritual character of religion is an
other great impediment to its entering our thoughts.
All religion, which is effectual, is and must be spiri-
tual. Offices and ordinances are the handmaids and
instruments of the spiritual religion, calculated to
generate, to promote, to maintain, to uphold it in the
heart, but the thing itself is purely spiritual. Now the
flesh weigheth down the spirit, as with a load and bur-
,54 SERMON III.
den. It is difficult to rouse the human constitution to u
sense and perception of what is purely spiritual. They
who are addicted, not only to vice, but to gratifica-
tions and pleasures; they who know no other rule than
to go with the crowd in their career of dissipation and
amusement; they whose attentions are all fixed and
engrossed by business, whose minds from morning to
night are counting and computing; the weak and fool-
ish and stupid; lastly, which comprehends a class of
mankind deplorably numerous, the indolent and sloth-
ful; none of these can bring themselves to meditate
upon religion. The last class slumber over its interests
and concerns; perhaps they cannot be said to forget it
absolutely, but they slumber over the subject, in
which state nothing as to their salvation gets done, no
decision, no practice. There are, therefore, we see,
various obstacles and infirmities in our constitutions,
which obstruct the reception of religious ideas in our
mind, still more such a voluntary entertainment of
them, as may bring forth fruit. It ought therefore to
be our constant prayer to God, that he will open our
hearts to the influence of his word, by which is meant
that he will so quicken and actuate the sensibility and
vigor of our minds, as to enable us to attend to the
things, which really and truly belong to our peace.
So soon as religion gains that hold and that posses-
sion of the heart, which it must do to become the
means of our salvation, things change within us, as in
many other respects, so especially in this. We think
a great deal more frequently about it, we think of it
SKRMON 111. 55
tor a longer continuance, and our thoughts of it have,
much more of vivacity and impressiveness. First,
VVe ^egin to think of religion more frequently tlian
\ve did. Heretofore we never thought of it at ail, ex-
cept '.\'hen some melancholy incident had sunk our
sj)irits, or had terrified our apprehensions; it was either
I'rom lowness or from fright that we thought of reli-
gion at all. Whilst things went smoothly and prosper-
ously and gaily with us, whilst all was well and safe
in our health and circumstances, religion was the last
thing we wished to turn our minds to: we did not
want to have our pleasure disturbed by it. But it is
not so with us now: there is a change in our minds
in this respect. It enters our thoughts very often, both
by day and by night, " Have I not remembered thee
in my bed, and thought upon thee when I was wak-
ing?" This change is one of the prognostications of
the religious principle forming within us. Secondly,
These thoughts settle themselves upon our minds.
Phey were formerly fleeting and transitory, as the
cloud which passes along the sky; and they were so
for two reasons: first, they found no congenial temper
and disposition to rest upon, no seriousness, no pos-
ture of mind proper for their reception ; and secondly,
because we of our own accord, by a positive exertion
and endeavour of our will, put them away from us, we
disliked their presence, we rejected and cast them out.
But it is not so now : we entertain and retain religious
meditations, as being in fact those which concern us
most deeply. I do not speak of the solid comfort
which is to be found in them, because that belongs to
56 SERMON 111.
a more advanced state of christian life than 1 am now
considering: that will come afterwards; and, when it
does come, will form the support and consolation and
happiness of our lives. But whilst the religious prin-
ciple is forming, at least during the first steps of that
formation, we are induced to think about religion
chiefly from a sense of its vast consequences, and this
reason is enough to make wise men think about it
both long and closely. Lastly, our religious thoughts
come to have a vivacity and impressiveness in them
which they had not hitherto : that is to say, they in-
terest us much more than they did. There is a won-
derful difference in the light in which we see the same
thing, in the force and strength with which it rises up
before our view, in the degree with which we are af-
fected by it. This difference is experienced in no one
thing more than in religion, not only between diflfer-
ent persons, but by the same person ^t difl:erent times,
the same person in different stages of the christian
progress, the same person under different measures of
divine grace.
Finally, would we know whether we have made, oi
are making any advances in Christianity or not? These
are the marks which will tell us. Do we think more
frequently al)0ut religion than we used to do? Do we
cherish and entertain these thoughts for a lonsfer con-
tinuance than we did? Do they interest us more than
formerly ? Do they impress us more, do they strike
us more forcibly, do they sink deeper? If we perceive
this, then, we perceive a change, upon which we may
SERMON IM. 5.7
ground our hopes and expectations; if we perceive it
not, we have cause for very afflicting apprehensions,
that the power of religion hath not yet visited us;
cause for deep and fervent intercession with God for
the much wanted succour of his holy Spirit.
H
SERMON IV.
OF THE STATE AFTER DEATH.
1 John, iii. 2. ,
" Beloved^ now are we the soris of God; arid it doth
not yet appear what we shall be; but we know thaty
when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we
shall see him as he is?^^
One of the most natural solicitudes of the human
mind is to know what will become of us after death,
what is already become of those friends, who are
gone. I do not so much mean the great question,
whether we and they shall be happy or miserable; as
I mean the question, what is the nature and condition
of that state, which we are so soon to try. This solici-
tude, which is both natural and strong, is sometimes
however carried too far: and this is the case, when
it renders us uneasy, or dissatisfied, or impatient
under the obscurity, in which the subject is placed:
and placed, not only in regard to us, or in regard to
common men, but in regard even to the apostles
themselves of our Lord, who were taught from his
mouth, as well as immediately instructed by his Spirit.
SERMON IV. 59
St. John, the author of the text which I have read to
you, was one of these; not only an apostle, but of all
the apostles, perhaps, the most closely connected with
his master, and admitted to the most intimate fami-
liarity with him. What it was allowed therefore for
man to know, St. John knew. Yet this very St. John
acknowledges " that it doth not yet appear what wc
shall be;" the exact nature and condition and circum-
stances of our future state are yet hidden from us.
I think it credible, that this may in a very great
degree arise from the nature of the human understand-
ing itself. Our Saviour said to Nicodemus, " If I
have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how
shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things?" It
is evident from the strain of this extraordinary con-
versation, that the disbelief, on the part of Nicode-
mus, to which our Saviour refers, was that which
arose from the difficulty of comprehending the sub-
ject. Therefore our Saviour's words to him may be
construed thus. If what I have just now said con-
cerning the new birth, concerning being born again,
concerning being born of the Spirit, concerning the
agency of the Spirit, which are all " earthly things,"
that is, are all things that pass in the hearts of chris-
tians in this their present life, and upon this earth:
if this information prove so difficult, that you cannot
bring yourself to believe it, by reason of the difficulty
of apprehending it; " how shall ye believe?" how
would you be able to conquer the much greater diffi-
culties, wliich would attend my discourse, " if I told
(50 SERMON IV.
"you of heavenly things;" that is to say, if I speak
to }'oii of those things, which are passing, or which
'Will pass in heaven, in a totally different state and
stage of existence, amongst natures and beings unlike
yours? The truth seems to be, that the human un-
derstanding, constituted as it is, though fitted for the
purposes for which we want it, that is, though capable
of receiving the instruction and knowledge, which are
necessary for our conduct and the discharge of our
duty, has a native original incapacity for the reception
of any distinct knowledge of our future condition.
The reason is, that all our conceptions and ideas arc
drawn from experience, (not perhaps all immediately
from experience, but experience lies at the bottom of
them all,) and no language, no information, no instruc-
tion can do more for us, than teach us the relation of
the ideas which we have. Therefore, so far as we can
judge, no words whatever that could have been used,
no account or description that could have been writ-
ten down, would have been able to convey to us a
conception of our future state, constituted as our un-
derstandings now are. I am far from saying, that it
Avas not in the power of God, by immediate inspira-
tion, to have struck light and ideas into our minds,
of which naturally we have no conception. I am far
from saying, that he could not, by an act of his power,
have assumed a human being, or the soul of a human
being, into heaven; and have shown to him or it, the
nature and the glories of that kingdom: but it is evi-
dent, that, unless the whole order of our present
world be changed, such revelations as these must be
SERMON IV. 01
rare; must be limited to very extraordiiuiry persons
and very extraordinary occasions. And even then,
with respect to others, it is to be observed, that the
ordinary modes of commimication by speech or wri-
ting are inadequate to the transmitting of any know-
ledge or information of this sort, and from a cause,
■which has already been noticed, namely, that language
deals only with the ideas which we ha\e; that these
ideas are all founded in experience; that probably,
most probably indeed, the things of the next world
are very remote from any experience which we have
in this ; the consequence of which is, that, though the
inspired person might himself possess this superna-
tural knowledge, he could not impart it to any other
person not in like manner inspired. When, therefore,
the nature and constitution of the human understand-
ing is considered, it can excite no surprise, it ought
to excite no complaint, it is no fair objection to Chris-
tianity, " that it doth not yet appear, what we shall
be." I do not say that the imperfection of our under-
standing forbids it, (for, in strictness of speech, that
is not imperfect, which answers the purpose designed
by it,) but the present constitution of our understand-
ing forbids it.
'" It doth not yet appear," saith the apostle, " what
we shall be, but this we know, that when he shall ap-
pear, we shall be like him." As if he had said, " though
we be far from understanding ihe subject either ac-
curately or clearl} , or from having conceptions and
notions adequate to the truth and reality of the case,
62 SERMON IV^
yet wc know somethings : this, for instance, we know^
that, " when he shall appear, we shall be like him."
The best commentary upon this last sentence of St.
John's text may be drawn from the words of St. Paul.
His words state the same proposition more fully,
when he tells us (Phil. iii. 21.) "that Christ shall
change our vile bo.ly, that it may be like his glorious
body." From the two passages together, we may lay
down the following points, first, that we shall have
bodies. One apostle informs us, that we shall be like
him, the other, that our vile body shall be like his
glorious body: therefore we shall have bodies. Se-
condly, that these bodies shall be greatly changed
from what they are at present. If we had had nothing
but St. John's text to have gone upon, this would
have been implied. " When he shall appear, we shall
be like him." We are not like him now, we shall be
like him; we shall hereafter be like him, namely,
when he shall appear. St, John's words plainly regard
this similitude, as a future thing, as what we shall ac-
quire, as belonging to what we shall become, in con-
tra-distinction to what we are. Therefore they imply
a change, which must take place in our bodily con-
stitution. But what St. John's words imply, St. Paul's
declare: " He shall change our vile bodies." That
point therefore may be considered as placed out of
question.
That such a change is necessary, that such a change
is to be expected, is agreeable even to the established
order of nature. Throughout the universe this rule
SERMON IV. 63
holds, viz. that the body of every animal is suited to
its state ; nay more, when an animal changes its state,
it changes its body. When animals, which lived under
water, afterwards live in air, their bodies are changed
almost entirely, so as hardly to be known by any one
mark of resemblance to their former figure; as, for
example, from worms and caterpillars to flies and
moths. These are common transformations; and the
like happens, when an animal changes its element
from the water to the earth, or an insect from living
under ground to flying abroad in the air. And these
changes take place in consequence of that unalterable
rule, that the body be fitted to the state; which rule
obtains throughout every region of nature, \\'ith which
we are acquainted. Now our present bodies are by no
means fitted for heaven. So saith St. Paul expressly,
" Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God;
corruption doth not inherit incorruption." Between our
bodies, as they are now constituted, and the state, into
which we shall come then, there is a physical, neces-
sary, and invincible incongruity. Therefore they must
undergo a change, and that change will first be univer-
sal, at least as to those who shall be saved; secondly,
it will be sudden; thirdly, it will be very great. First,
it will be universal. St. Paul's words in the fifteenth
chapter of Corinthians are, " we shall all be changed."
I do however admit, that this whole chapter of St.
Paul's relates only to those who shall be saved; of no
others did he intend to speak. This, I think, has been
satisfactorily made out; but the argument is too long
to enter upon at present. If so, the expression of the
64 SERMON TV.
apostle, " we shall all be changed," proves only that
we who are saved, who are admissible into his king-
dom, shall be changed. Secondly, the change will be
instantaneous. So St. Paul describes it; " in a moment,
in the twinkling of an eye, the dead shall be raised in-
corruptible;" and therefore their nature must have
undergone the change. Thirdly, it will be very great.
No change, which we experience or see, can bear any
assignable proportion to it in degree or importance. It
is this corruptible putting on incorruption ; it is this
mortal putting on immortality. Now it has often been
made a question, whether, after so great a change, the
bodies, with which we shall be clothed, are to be
deemed new bodies, or the same bodies under a new
form. This is a question, which has often been agi-
tated, but the truth is, it is of no moment or impor-
tance. We continue the same to all intents and pur-
poses, so long as we are sensible and conscious, that
we are so. In this life our -bodies are continually chang-
ing. Much, no doubt, and greatly is the body of every
human being changed from his birth to his maturity:
yet, because we are nevertheless sensible of what we
are, sensible to ourselves that we are the same, we are
in reality the same. Alterations, in the size or form of
our visible persons, make no change in that respect.
Nor would they, if they were much greater, as in
some animals they are; or even, if they were total.
Vast, therefore, as that change must be, or rather, as
the difference must be between our present and our
future bodies, as to their substance, their nature, or
their form, it will not hinder us from remaining the
SERMON IV. 65
same, any more than the alterations, which our bodies
undergo in this life, hinder us from remaining the
same. We know within ourselves that we are the
same: and that is sufficient: and this knowledge or
consciousness we shall rise Avith from the grave, what-
ever be the bodies, with which we be clothed.
The two Apostles go one step furdier, when they
tell us, that we shall be like Christ himself; and that
this likeness will consist in a resemblance to his glo-
rified body. Now of the glorified body of Christ all
that we know is this. At the transfiguration upon the
mount, the three Apostles saw the person of our Lord
in a very different state from its ordinary state. " He
was transfigured before them, and his face did shine
as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light."
St. Luke describes it thus. " The flishion of his coun-
tenance was altered, and his raiment was white and
glistering: and behold there talked with him two men,
who appeared in glory." Then he iidds, " that the
Apostte»> wJien they av/aked, saw his glory." Now I
consider this transaction, as a specimen of the change
of which a glorified body is susceptible. St. Stephen,
^t his martyrdom, saw the glory of God, and Jesus
standing at the right hand of God. St. Paul at his
conversion, saw a light from heaven, above the bright-
ness of the sun, shining round about him; and in
this light Christ then was. These instances, like the
former, only show the changes and the appearances of
which a glorified body is susceptible, not the form or
condition, in which it must necessarily be found, or
I
66 SERMON IV.
must always continue. You will observe, that it was
necessary that the body of our Lord at his transfigu-
ration, at his appearance after his resurrection, at his
ascension into heaven, at his appearance to Stephen,
should preserve a resemblance to his human person
upon earth, because it was by that resemblance alone
he could be known to his disciples, at least by any
means of knowledge naturally belonging to them in
that human state. But this was not always necessar)'
nor continues to be necessary. Nor is there any suffi-
cient reason to suppose, that this resemblance to our
present bodies will be retained in our future bodies,
or be at all wanted. Upon the whole, the conclusions,
which wc seem authorized to draw from these intima-
tions of scripture, are;
First, that we sliall have bodies.
Secondly, that they will be so far different from our
present bodies, as to be suited, by that difference, to
the state and life, into which they are to enter, agreea-
bly to that rule, which prevails throughout universal
nature; that the body of every being is suited to its
state, and that, when it changes its state, it changes
its body.
Thirdly, that it is a question by which we need not
at all be disturbed, whether the bodies, with which w^e
shall arise, be new bodies, or the same bodies under
a new form ; for,
SERMON IV. G7
Fourthly, no alteration will hinder us from remain-
ing the same, provided we are sensible and conscious
that we are so, any more than the changes, which our
visible person undergoes even in this life, and which
from infancy to manhood are undoubtedly very great,
hinder us from being the same, to ourselves and in
ourselves, and to all intents and purposes whatsoever.
Lastly, that though, from the imperfection of our
faculties, we neither are, nor, without a consant mira-
cle upon our minds, could be made, able to conceive
or comprehend the nature of our future bodies; yet
we are assured, that the change will be infinitely bene-
ficial ; that our new bodies will be infinitely superior
to those, which we carry about with us in our present
state; in a word, that, whereas our bodies are now
comparatively vile, (and are so denominated,) they
will so far rise in glory, as to be made like unto his
glorious body; that, whereas, through our pilgrimage
here, we have borne, that which we inherited, the
image of the earthy, of our parent the first Adam,
created for a life upon this earth; we shall, in our fu-
ture state, bear another image, a new resemblance,
that of the heavenly inhabitant, the second man, the
second nature, even that of the Lord from heaven.
SERMON V.
ON PURITY OF THE HEART AND AFFECTIONS.
OF THE STATE AFTER DEATH.
1 John, iii. 2, 3.
'' Beloved, now are we the sons of God; and it doth
not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that,
when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall
see him as he is. And every man that hath this hope in
him, purifieth himself, even as he is pure. ^^
When the text tells us " that every man, that hath
this hope in him, purifieth himself," it must be un-
derstood as intending to describe the natural, proper,
and genuine effects of this hope, rather perhaps than
the actual effects, or at least as effects, which, in point
of experience, universally follow from it. As hath al-
ready been observed, the whole text relates to sincere
christians and to these alone; the word rue, in the pre-
ceding part of it, comprises sincere christians and no
others. Therefore the word every man must be limi-
ted to the same sort of men, of whom he was speaking
before. It is not probable, that in the same sentence
he would change the persons and characters concern-
ing whom he discoursed; so that if it had been objec-
SERMON V. (39
ted to St. John, that, in point of fact, every man did
not purify himself who had this hope in him, he would
have replied, I believe, that these were not the kind
of persons he had in his view; that, throughout the
whole of the text, he had in contemplation the reli-
gious condition and character of sincere christians and
no other. When, in the former part of the text, he
talked of we being the sons of God, of we being like
Christ, he undoubtedly meant sincere christians alone :
and it would be strange if he meant any other in this
latter part of the text, which is in fact a continuation
of the same discourse, of the same subject, nay, a por-
tion of the same sentence.
I have said thus much in order to obviate the con-
trariety, which there seems to be between St. John's
assertion and experience. Experience, I acknowledge,
proves the inefficacy in numerous cases of religious
hope and religious motives: and it must be so: for if
religious motives operated certainly and necessarily :
if they produced their effect by an infallible power
over the mind, we should only be machines necessa-
rily actuated; and that certainly is not the thing, which
a moral agent, a religious agent, was intended to be.
It was intended that we should have the power of
doing right, and, consequently, of doing wrong: for
he, who cannot do wrong, cannot do right by choice ;
he is a mere tool and instrument, or rather a machine*
whichever he does. Therefore all moral motives, and
all religious motives, unless they went to deprive man
of his liberty entirely, which they most certainly were
70 SERMON V.
not meant to do, must depend for their influence and
success upon the man himself.
This success, therefore, is various, but, when it
fails, it is owing to some vice and corruption in the
mind itself. Some men are very little affected by re-
ligious exhortation of any kind, either by hearing or
reading. That is a vice and corruption in the mind
itself. Some men, though affected, are not affected
sufficiently to influence their lives. That is a vice and
corruption in the mind, or rather in the heart: and so
it will always be found; but I do not so much wonder
at persons being unaffected by what others tell them,
be those others who they may, preachers or teachers,
or friends, or parents, as I wonder at seeing men not
affected by their own thoughts, their own meditations :
yet it is so; and when it is so, it argues a deep cor-
ruption of mind indeed. We can think upon the most
serious, the most solemn subjects without any sort of
consequence upon our lives. Shall we call this seared
insensibility? shall we call it a fatal inefficacy of the
return of principle within us? shall we confess, that
the mind has lost its government over the man?
These are observations upon the state of morals and
religion, as we see them in the world, but whatever
these observations be, it is still true, and this is St.
John's assertion, that the proper, natural, and genuine
effect of religious hope is to cause us to strive " to
purify ourselves, even as he is pure. " St. John strongly
fixes our attention, I mean as he means, such of us as
SERMON V. . 71
are sincere christians, upon what we are to be hereaf-
ter. This, as to particulars, is veiled from us, as we
have observed, by our present nature, but as to gene-
rals, as to what is of real importance and concern for
us to know, (I do not mean but that it might be
highly gratifying and satisfactory to know more,) but
as to what is of the first importance and concern for
us to know, we have a glorious assurance of, we have
an assurance, that we shall undergo a change in our
nature infinitely for the better ; that when he shall ap-
pear glorified as he is, we shall be like him. Then the
point is, what we are to do, how we are to act under
this expectation, having this hope, with this prospect
placed before our eyes. St. John tells us " we are to
purify ourselves, even as he is pure."
Now what is the scriptural meaning of purifying
ourselves can be made out thus. The contrary of purity
is defilement, that is evident; but our Saviour himself
hath told us what the things which defile a man are,
and this is the enumeration : evil thoughts, adulteries,
fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, wicked-
ness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy,
pride, foolishness, and the reason given, why these
are the real proper defilements of our nature, is, that
they proceed from within, out of the heart: these evil
things come from within, and defile the man. The
seat, therefore, of moral defilement, according to our
Saviour, is the heart, by which we know, that he al-
ways meant the aftections and the disposition: the
seat, therefore, of moral purity, must necessarily be
72 SERMON V.
the same; for purity is the reverse of defilement; con-
sequently, to purify ourselves, is to cleanse our hearts
from the presence and pollution of sin, of those sins,
particularly, which reside in, and continue in the heart.
This is the purgation intended in our text. This is
the test of purgation enjoined upon us.
It is to be noticed, that it goes beyond the mere
control of our actions. It adds a further duty, the pu-
rifying of our thoughts and affections. Nothing can be
more certain, than that it was the design of our Saviour,
in the passage here referred to, to direct the attention
of his disciples to the heart, to that >vhich is within a
man, in contra-distinction to that which is external.
Now he, who only strives to control his outward ac-
tion, but lets his thoughts and passions indulge them-
selves without check or restraint, does not attend to
that which is within him, in contra-distinction to that
which is external. Secondly, the instances which our
Saviour has given, though, like all instances in scrip-
ture, and to sa\ the truth, in all ancient writings, they
be specimens and illustrations of his meaning, as to
the kind and nature of the duties, or the vices which
he had in view, rather than complete catalogues, in-
cluding all such duties or vices by name, so that no
other but what are thus named and specified were in-
tended: though this qualified way of understanding
the enumerations be right, yet even this enumeration
itself shows, that our Saviour's lesson went beyond
the mere external action. Not only are adulteries and
fornications mentioned, but e^il thoughts .and lascivi-
SERMON V. 7$
ousncss; not only murders, but an evil eye; not only
tliefts, but covetousness or covetings. Thus by laying
the ax to the root, not by lopping off the branches, but
by laying the ax to the root, our Saviour fixed the
only rule, which can ever produce good morals.
Merely controlling the actions, without governing
the thoughts and affections, will not do. In point of
fact it is never successful. It is certainly not a compli-
ance with our Saviour's command, nor is it what St.
John meant in the text by purifying ourselves.
" Every man that hath this hope in him purifieth
himself, even as he, namely Christ himself, is pure."
It is a doctrine and lesson of the new testament, not
once, but repeatedly inculcated, that if we hope to re-
semble Christ in his glorified state, we must resemble
him in his human state. And it is a part, and a most
significant part of this doctrine, that the resemblance
must consist in purity from sin, especially from those
sins which cleave and attach to the heart. It is by St.
Paul usually put thus. " If we be dead with Christ,
we believe that we shall also live with him;" "dead
with Christ;" what can that mean, for the Apostle
speaks to those who had not yet undergone natural
death? He explains. — " Reckon yourselves to be
dead unto sin;" that, you hear, is the death he means.
*' He that is dead, is freed from sin ;" that is St. Paul's
own exposition of his own words; and then, keeping
the sense of the words in his thoughts, he adds; " if
M'-e be dead with Christ, we belie^'e, that we shall also
K
74 SERMON V.
live with him. iVgain; still keeping the same sense iii'
view, and no other sense: " if we have been planted to-
gether in the likeness of His deaths we shall be also in
the likeness of his resurrection; once more, but still
observe in the same sense, " we are buried with him
by baptism unto death; our old man is crucified with
him." The burthen of the whole passage is, that if we
hope to resemble what Christ is in heaven, we must
resemble what he was upon earth: and that this resem-
blance must consist specifically in the radical casting
off of our sins. The expressions of the apostle are very
strong; " that the body of sin may be destroyed. Let
not sin reign in your mortal body; obey it not in the
lusts thereof;" not only in its practices, but in its de-
sires. " Sin shall not have dominion over you."
In another epistle, that to the Colossians, St. Paul
speaks of an emancipation from sin, as a virtual rising
from the dead, like as Christ rose from the dead. " If
ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things, that
are above, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of
God; set your affections on things above, not on things
of the earth ; for ye are dead, and your life is hid with
Christ in God. When Christ, who is our life, shall
appear, then shall ye also appear with him in glory.''
In this way is the comparison carried on; and what is
the practical exhortation which it suggests ? " Mortify
therefore your members which are upon the earth, for-
nication, uncleanness, evil concupiscence, and covet-
ousness:" which is an equivalent exhortation, and
drawn from the same premises as that of the text;
*' purify yourselves, even as he is pure."
SERMON V. 75
The scriptures then teach, that we are to make
ourselves like Christ upon earth, that we may become
like him in heaven, and this likeness is to consist in
purity.
Now there is a class of christians, and, I am ready
to allow, real christians, to whom this admonition of
the text is peculiarly necessary.
They are not those, who set aside religion, they are
not those, who disregard the will of their Maker, but
they are those, who endeavour to obey him partially,
and in this waj : finding it an easier thing to do good
than to expel their sins, especially those, which cleave
to their hearts, their affections or their imaginations,
they set their endeavours more towards beneficence
than purity. You say we ought not to speak disparag-
ingly of doing good; by no means, but we affirm, that
it is not the whole of our duty, nor the most difficult
part of it; in particular, it is not that part of it, which is
insisted upon in the text, and in those other scriptures,
that have been mentioned. The text, enjoining the imi-
tation of Christupon earth, in orderthat we may become
like him in heaven, does not say, do good even as he
went about doing good: but it says, *' purify your-
selves even as he is pure. " So saith St. John; " morti-
fy the deeds of the body, let not sin reign in you, die
with Christ unto sin, be baptized unto Jesus Christ,
that is unto his death, be buried with him by baptism
imto death, be planted togcdicr in the likeness of his
death, crucify the old man. and destroy the bodv of
76 SERMON V.
sin; as death halh no more dominion over him, so let
sin no more reign in your mortal bodies." So St. Paul.
All these strong and significant metaphors are for the
purpose of impressing more forcibly upon us this
great lesson: that to participate with Christ in his glory,
we must participate with him in his humiliation; and
that this participation consists in divesting ourselves
of those sins, of the heart especially, and affections,
whether they break out into action or not, which are
inconsistent with that purity, of which he left us an
example, and to the attainment and preservation of
which purity, we are most solemnly enjoined to direct
our first, strongest, and our most sincere endeavours.
SERMON VI.
TASTE FOR DEVOTION.
John, iv. 23, 24.
" But the hour comet h^ and now isy when the true
worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in
truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him.
God IS a spirit; and they that worship him^ must wor-
ship him in spirit and in truth.''''
A TASTE and relish for religious exercise, or the
want of it, is one of the murks and tokens, by which
we may judge, whether our heart be right towards
God or not. God is unquestionably an object of de-
votion to every creature, which he has made capable
of devotion; consequently, our minds can never be
right towards him, unless they be in a devotional frame.
It cannot be disputed, but that the Author and Giver of
all things, upon whose will, and whose mercy wc de-
pend for every thing we have, and for every thing we
look for, ought to live in the thoughts and affections
of his rational creatures. " Through thee have I been
78 SERMON VI.
holden up ever since I was born: thou art he, that
took me from my mother's womb^ my praise shall be
always of thee." If there be such things as first sen-
timents towards God, these words of the Psalmist ex-
press them. That devotion to God is a duty, stands
upon the same proof as that God exists. But devotion
is an act of the mind strictly. In a certain sense, duty
'to a fellow creature may be discharged, if the outward
act be performed, because the benefit to him depends
upon the act. Not so with devotion. It is altogether
the operation of the mind. God is a spirit, and must
be worshipped in spirit, that is, in mind and thought.
The devotion of the mind may be, will be, ought to
be testified and accompanied by outward perform-
ances and expressions: but, without the mind going
along with it, no form, no solemnity can avail, as a
service to God. The question is, whether their mind,
and thoughts, and affections accompany the mode,
which men adopt or not. I do not say, that modes of
worship are indiftbrcnt things; for certainly one mode
may be more rational, more edifying, more pure than
another; but they are indifferent in comparison with
the question, whether the heart attend the worship, or
be estranged from it.
These two points then being true; first, that devo-
tion is a duty; secondly, that the heart must participate
to make any thing we do devotion : it follows, that the
heart cannot be right tow ard God, unless it be pos-
sessed with a taste and relisli for his service, and for
what relates to it.
SERMON VI. 79
Men may, and many undoubtedly do, attend upon
acts of religious worship, and even from religious
motives, yet, at the same time, without this taste and
relish, of which we arc speaking. Religion has no sa-
vour for ihem. I do not allude to the case of those,
who attend upon the public worship of the church, or
of their communion, from compliance with custom,
merely out of regard to station, for example's sake
merely, from habit merely; still less to the case of
those, who have particular worldly views for so doing.
I lay the case of such persons for tlje present out of
the question, and I consider only the case of those,
who, knowing and believing the ^vorship of God to be
a duty, and that the wilful neglect of this, as of other
duties, must look forward to future punishment, do
join in worship from a principle of obedience, from a
consideration of those consequences, which will follow
disobedience; from the fear indeed of God and the
dread of his judgments, (and so far from motives of
religion, yet without any taste or relish for religious
exercise itself. That is the case I am considering. It is
not for us to presume to speak harshly of any conduct,
which proceeds, in any manner, from a regard to God,
and the expectation of a future judgment. God, in
his scriptures, holds out to man terrors, as well as
promises; punishment after death, as well as reward.
Undoubtedly he intended those motives, which he
himself proposes, to operate and have their influence.
Wherever they operate, good ensues; very great and
important good, compared with the cases, in which
they do not operate ; yet not all the good we would
3Q SERMON VI.
desire, not all which is attainable, not all which we
ought to aim at, in our christian course. The fear of
the Lord is the beginning of knowledge : but calling
it the beginning implies that we ought to proceed fur-
ther; namely, from his fear to his love.
To apply this distinction to the subject before us;
the man, who serves God from a dread of his displea-
sure, and, therefore, in a certain sense by constraint,
is, beyond all comparison, in a better situation, as
touching his salvation, than he, who defies this dread,
and breaks through this constraint. He, in a word,
who obeys, from whatever motive his obedience
springs, provided it be a religious motive, is of a cha-
racter, as well as in a condition, infinitely preferable to
the character and condition of the man, whom no mo-
tives whatever can induce to perform his duty. Still it
is true, that if he feels not within himself a taste and
relish for the service which he performs, (to gay no-
nothing of the consideration, how much less acceptable
his service may be,) and for devotion itself, he wants
one satisfactory evidence of his heart being right to-
wards God. A further progress in religion will give
him this evidence, but it is not yet attained : as yet^
therefore, there is a great deficiency.
The taste and relish for devotion, of which we are
speaking, is what good men, in all ages, liave felt
strongly. It appears in their history: it appears in their
writings. The book of Psalms, in particular, was, great
])art of it, composed under the impression of this prin-
SERMON VI. SI
ciple. Many of the psalms are written in the truest
spirit of devotion, and it is one test of the religious
frame of our own minds to observe whether we have a
relish for these compositions; whether our hearts arc
stirred as we read them ; whether we perceive in tliem
words alone, a mere letter, or so many grateful grati-
fying sentiments towards God, in unison with what wc
ourselves feel, or have before felt. And what we are
saying of the book of Psalms, is true of many religious
ijooks, that are put into our hands, especially books of
devotional religion: which, though they be human
compositions, and nothing more, are of a similar cast
with the devotional writings of scripture, and excel-
lently calculated for their purpose.* We read of aged
persons, who passed the greatest part of their time in
acts of devotion, and passed it with enjoyment. " Anna,
the prophetess, was of great age, which departed not
from the temple but served God with fastings and
prayers, night and day." The first christians so far as
can be gathered from their history in the Acts of the
Apostles and the Epistles, as well as from the subse-
quent accounts, that are left of them, took great de-
* Amongst these I particularly recommend the prayers and de-
votions annexed to the new Whole Duty of Man. Bishop Burnet,
in speaking of such kind of books, very truly says, " By the fre-
quent readfng of these books, by the relish that one has in them,
by the delight they give, and the effects they produce, a man will
plainly perceive, whether his soul is made for divine matters or not ;
what suitableness there is between him and them, and whether he
is yet touched with such a sense of religion, as to be capable of dedi-
cating himself to it."
L
§2 SERMON VI.
light in exercises of devotion. These seemed to form-
indeed, the principal satisfaction of their lives in tlu ;
world. " Continuing daily with one accord in the tem-
ple, and breaking bread," that is, celebrating tht iioly
communion, "from house to house, tht y eat ^heit meat
with gladness and singleness of heart, praising God."
In this spirit christians set out, finding the greatest
gratification, they were capable of, in acts and exer-
cises of devotion. A great deal of what is said in
the new testament, by St. Paul in particular, about
'^ rejoicing in the Lord, rejoicing in the Holy Ghost,
rejoicing in hope, rejoicing in consolation, rejoicing in
themselves, as sorrowful, yet always rejoicing," refer
to the pleasure and the high and spiritual comfort,
which they found in religious exercises. Much, I fear,
of this spirit is fled. There is a coldness in our devo-
tions, which argues a decay of religion amongst us.
Is it true that men, in these days, perform religious
exercises as frequently as they ought? or as those did,
who have gone before us, in the christian course? that
is one question to be asked: but there is also another
question of still greater importance, viz. do they find
in these performances that gratification, which the first
and best disciples of the religion actually found? which
"they ought to find, and which they would find, did they
possess the taste and relish, concerning which we are
discoursing, and which if they do not possess, they
want one great proof of their heart being right towards
God.
If the spirit of prayer, as it is sometimes called, if
SERMON VI. 83
the taste atid relish for devotion, if a devotional frame
of mind be within us, it will show itself in the turn and
cast of our meditations, in the warmth, and earnest-
ness, and frequency of our secret applications to God
in prayer; in the deep, unfeigned, heart-piercing, heart-
sinking sorrow of our confessions and our penitence ;
in the sincerity of our gratitude and of our praise; in
our admiration of the divine bounty to his creatures;
in our sense of particular mercies to ourselves. We
shall pray much in secret. We shall address ourselves
to God of our o\Mi accord, in our walks, our closet,
our bed. Form, in these addresses, will be nothing.
Every thing will come from the heart. We shall feed
the flame of devotion by continually returning to the
subject. No man, who is endued with the taste and
relish we speak of, will have God long out of his mind.
Under one view or other, God cannot be long out of
a devout mind. '' Neither was God in all his thoughts,"
is a true description of a complete dereliction of reli-
gious principle: but it can, by no possibility, be the
case with a man, who has the spirit of devotion, or any
portion of that spirit within him.
But it is not in our private religion alone, that .the
effect and benefit of this principle is perceived. The
true taste and relish, we so much dwell upon, will
bring a man to the public worship of God; and what
is more, will bring him in such a frame ol mind, as
to enable him to join in it with effect, with effect as
to his own soul ; with effect as to every object, both
public and private, intended b}' public worship. Wan
84 SERMON VI.
derings and forgetfulness, remissions and intermissions
of attention, there will be; but these will be fewer and
shorter, in proportion as more of this spirit is prevalent
within us; and some sincere, some hearty, some deep,
some true, and, as we trust, acceptable service ^v•ill be
performed, before we leave the place; some pouring
forth of the soul unto God in prayer and in thanksgiv-
ing, in prayer excited by Avants and weaknesses, I fear
also, by sins and neglects without number; and in
thanksgivings, such as mercies, the most undeserved,
ought to call forth from a heart, filled, as the heart of
man should be, with a thorough consciousness of de-
pendency and obligation.
All forms of public worship must, by their very
nature, be in a great degree general, that is, must be
calculated for the average condition of human and of
christian life; but it is one property of the devotional
spirit, which we speak of, to give a particularity to
our worship, though it be carried on in a congrega-
tion of fellow christians, and expressed in terms, which
were framed and concei\'ed for the use of all.
■ And it does this, by calling up recollections, which
will apply most closely, and bring home most nearly,
to ourselves, those terms and those expressions. For
instance, in public worship, we thank God in general
terms, that is, we join with the congregation in a
general thanksgiving; but a devout man brings to
church the recollection of special and particular mer-
cies, particular bounties, particular pro\idences. par-
SRUIMON VI. 85
ticular deliverances, particular relief recently experi-
enced, specially and critically granted in the moment
of want or danger, or eminently and supereminently
vouchsafed to us individually. These he bears in his
thoughts: he applies as he proceeds; that, which was
general, he makes close and circumstantial ; his heart
rises towards God, by a sense of mercies vouchsafed
to himself. He does not however confine himself to
those favours of providence, which he enjoys above
manv others, or more than most others; he does not
dwell upon distinctions alone ; he sees God in all his
goodness, in all his bounty. Bodily ease, for instance,
is not less valuable, not less a mercy, because others
are at ease, as well as himself. The same of his health,
the use of his limbs, the faculties of his understanding.
But what I mean is, that in his mind, he brings to
cliurch mercies, in which he is interested; and that
the most general expressions of thankfulness attach
with him upon particular recollections of goodness,
particular subjects of gratitude, so that the holy fer-
vour of his devotion is supported; never wants^ nor
can want, materials to act upon. It is the office, there-
fore, of an internal spirit of devotion to make worship
personal. We have seen that it will be so \\ Ith thanks-
srivins:. It will be the same likewise with everv other
part of divine worship. The confession of sins in our
liturgy, and perhaps in all liturgies, is general; but
our sins, alas, are particular : our conscience not onl\
acknowledges a deplorable vreakncss and imperfection
in the discharge of our duty, but is stung also with
remembrances and compunctions, excited by particu -
86 ' SERMON VI.
lar offences. When vre come/ therefore, to confess
our sins, let memory do its office faithfully. Let these
sins rise up before our eyes. All language is imper-
fect. Forrns. intended for general use, must consist of
general terms, and arc so far inadequate. They may
be rehearsed by the lips with vcr}'- little of application
to our own case. But this rvil/ never be so, if the spi-
rit of devotion be within us. A devout mind is exceed-
ingly stirred, when it has sins to confess. None but a
hardened sinner can even think of his sins without
pain. But when he is to lay them, M'ith supplications
for pardon, before his Maker; when he is to expose
his heart to God, it will always be with powerful in-
"wai'd feelings of guilt and calamity. It hath been well
said of prayer, that prayer will cither make a man
leave off sinning, or sin will make him leave off prayer..
And the same is true of confession. If confession be
sincere, if it be such, as a right capacity for devotion
will make it to be, it will call up our proper and par-
ticular sins so distinctly to our view, their guilt, their
danger, their end; whither they are carrying us; in
Avhat they will conclude; that, if we can return to
them again without molestation from our conscience,
then religion is not within us. If we have approached
God in his worship, so inffectualiy as to ourselves, it
is because we have not worshipped him in spirit; we
may say of all we have done, " we drew near with our
lips, but our hearts were far from him.""
What v.e have said concerning thanksgiving and
confession is likewise true of prayer universally. The
spirit of devotion will apply our prayers to our wants.
SERMON Vl. 87
.111 forms of vvorsliip, be they ever so well composed,
it is impossible to exhibit human wants, otherwise
than in general expressions. But devotion will apply
them. It will teach every man, in the first place, to
know how indii^ent, how poor a creature, without a
continued exercise of mercy and supply of bounty
from God, he would be; because when he begins to
enumerate his wants, he will be astonished at their
multitude. What are we, any of us, but a complica-
tion of wants, which we have not in ourselves the
power of supplying? But, beside those numerous
wants, and that common helplessness, in which we all
partake, every man has his own sore, his own grief,
his own difficulties; every man has some distress,
which he is suffering, or fearing. Nay, were worldly
wishes satisfied, was worldly prosperity complete, he
has always what is of more consequence than worldly
prosperity to pray for, he has always his sins to pra}-
against. Where temporal wants are few, spiritual
'wants are often the most and the greatest. The grace
of God is always wanted. His governing, his prevent-
ing, his inspiring, his assisting grace is always wanted.
Here, therefore, is a subject for prayer, were there
no other; a subject personally and individually inter-
esting in the highest degree; a subject, above all others,,
upon which the spirit of devotion will be sure to fix.
I assign therefore, as the first effect of a right spirit
of devotion, that it gives particularity to all our wor-
ship. It applies, and it appropriates. Forms of worship
may be general, but a spirit of devotion brings them
home, and close to each and everv one.
88 SERMON VI.
' One happ\' consequence of which is, that it prevents
the tediousness of worship. Things, which interest us,
are not tedious. If we find worship tedious, it is be-
cause it does not interest us, as it ought to do. We
must allow (experience compels us to allow) for wan-
derings and inattentions, as amongst the infirmities of
our infirm nature: But, as I have already said, even
these will be fewer and shorter, in proportion as we
are possessed of the spirit of devotion. Weariness
will not be perceived, by reason of that succession of
devout feelings and consciousnesses, which the seve-
ral offices of worship are calculated to excite. If our
heart be in the business, it will not be tedious. If,
in thanksgiving, it be lifted up by a sense of mercies,
and acknowledge from whom they proceed, thanks-
giving will be a grateful exercise, and not a tedious
form. What relates to our sins and wants, though not
of the same gratifying nature, though accompanied
with deep, nay, with afflicting cause of humiliation
and fear, must, nevertheless, be equally interesting, or
more so, because it is of equal concernment to us, or
of greater. In neither case, therefore, if our duty be
performed, as it ought to be, will tediousness be per-
ceived.
I say, that the spirit of devotion removes from the
worship of God the perception of tediousness, and
with that also every disposition to censure or cavil at
particular phrases, or expressions used in public wor-
ship. All such faults, even if they be real, and such
observations upon thera, are absorbed by the immense
8EHMON VI. 89
importance of the business, in which wc arc engaged.
Quickness in discovering blemishes of this sort is not
the gift of a pious mind; still less either levity or acri-
mony in speaking- of them.
Moreover, the spirit of devotion reconciles us to
repetitions. In other subjects repetition soon becomes
tiresome and offensive. In devotion it is different.
Deep, earnest, heartfelt devotion naturally vents itself
in repetition. — Observe a person racked by cx'cru-
ciating bodily pain; or a person suddenly struck with
the news of some dreadful calamity; or a person
labouring under some cutting anguish of soul; and
you will always find him breaking out into ejacula-
tions, imploring from God support, mercy, and relief,
over and over again, uttering the same prayer in the
same words. Nothing he finds suits so well the ex-
tremity of his sufferings, the urgency of his wants, as
a continual recurrence to the same cries, and the
same call for divine aid. Our Lord himself, in his
last agony, affords a high example of what we are
saying. Thrice he besought his heavenly Father; and
thrice he used the same words: repetition therefore
is not only tolerable in devotion, but it is natural: it is
even dictated by a sense of suffering, and an acute -
ness of feeling. It is coldness of affection, which re-
quires to be enticed and gratified by continual novelty
of idea, or expression, or action. The repetitions and
prolixity of pharisaical prayers, which our Lord cen-
sures, are to be understood of those prayers, which
run out into mere formality and into great length; no
M
90 SERMON VI.
sentiment or affection of the heart accotnpanying-
them; but uttered as a task, from an opinion, (of
which our Lord justly notices the absurdity;) that
they should really be heard for their much speaking.
Actuated by the spirit of devotion we can never
offend in this way: we can never be the object of this
censure.
Lastly, and what has already been intimated, tht
spirit of devotion will cause our prayers to have an
effect upon our practice. For example ; if we repeated
the co7ifession in our liturgy with a true penitential
sense of guilt upon our souls, we should not day after
day be acknowledging to God our transgressions and
neglects, and yet go on exactly in the same manner,
without endeavouring to make them less and fewer.
We should plainly perceive that this was doing nothing
to^^■ards salvation; and that, at this rate, we may be
sinning and confessing all our lives. Whereas was the
right spirit of confessional piety, viz. thoughtfulness
of soul, within us at the time, this would be the cer-
tain benefit, especially in the case of an often repeated
sin, that the mind would become more and more con-
cerned, more and more filled with compunction and
remorse, so as to be forced into amendment. Even the
most heartfelt confession might not immediately do
for us all that we could wish: yet by perseverance in
the same, it would certainly in a short time produce its
desired effect. For the same reason we should not time
after time pray that we might thenceforward, viz.
after each time of so praying, lead godly, lighteous,
SERMON VI. 91
and sober lives, yet persist, just as usual, in ungodli-
ness, unrighteousness, and intemperance. The thing
would be impossible, if we prayed as we ought. So
likewise, if real thankfulness of heart accompanied
our thanksgiviyigs^ we should not pray in vain, that we
might show forth the praises of God, not only with
our lips but in our lives. As it is, thousands repeat
these words without doing a single deed for the sake
of pleasing God, exclusive of other motives, or re-
fraining from a single thing they like to do out of the
fear of displeasing him. So again, every time we hear
the third service at church, we pray that God would
incline our hearts to keep his commandments; yet
immediately, perhaps, afterwards allow our hearts and
inclinations to wander, without control, to whatever
sinful temptation enticed them. This, I say, all pro-
ceeds from the want of earnestness in our devotions.
Strong devotion is an antidote against sin.
To conclude, a spirit of devotion is one of the
greatest blessings; and, by consequence, the want of
it one of the greatest misfortunes, which a christian
can experience. When it is present, it gives life to
every act of worship, which we perform: it makes
every such act interesting and comfortable to our-
selves. It is felt in our most retired moments, in our
beds, our closets, our rides, our walks. It is sitrred
within us, when we are assembled with our children
and servants in family prayer. It leads us to church,
to the congregation of our fellow christians there col-
lected; it accompanies us in our joint offices of reli-
yo SERMON VI.
gion in an especial manner ; and it returns us to our
homes holier, and happier, and better; and lastly, what
greatly enhances its value to every anxious christian,
it aiFords to himself a proof that his heart is right to-
wards God; when it is followed up by a good life, by
abstinence from sin, and endeavours after virtue, by
avoiding evil and doing good, the proof and the satis-
faction to be drawn from it are complete.
SERMON VII.
Oi' THE DOCTRINE OF CONVERSION
Matthew, ix. 13.
'' I am not come to call the righteous ^ hut sinners^ to
repentance.''''
It appears from these words, that our Saviour in his
preaching held in view the character and spiritual situa-
tion of the persons whom he addressed : and the dif-
ferences which existed amongst men in these respects :
and that he had a regard to these considerations, more
especially in the preaching of repentance and conver-
sion. Now I think, that these considerations have been
too much omitted by preachers of the gospel since,
particularly in this very article ; and that the doctrine
itself has suffered by such omission.
It has been usual to divide all mankind into two
classes, the converted, and the unconverted ; and, by
so dividing them, to infer the necessity of conversion
to every person whatever. In proposing the subject
under this form, we state the distinction, in my opinion,
too absolutely, and draw from it a conclusion too uni-
94> SERMON VII.
versal: because there is a class and description oi'
christians, who, having been piously educated, and
having persevered in those pious courses, into which
they were first brought, are not conscious to them-
selves of ever having been without the influence of
religion, of ever having lost sight of its sanctions, of
ever having renounced them; of ever, in the gene-
ral course of their conduct, having gone against them.
These cannot properly be reckoned either converted
or unconverted. They are not converted, for they are
not sensible of any such religious alteration having
taken place with them, at any particular time, as can
properly be called a conversion. They are not uncon-
verted, because that implies a state of reprobation,
and because, if we call upon them to be converted,
(which, if they be unconverted, we ought to do) they
will not well understand what it is we mean them to
do; and, instead of being edified, they may be both
much and unnecessarily disturbed, by being so called
upon.
There is, in the nature of things, a great variety of
religious condition. It arises from hence, that exhor-
tations, and calls, and admonitions, which are of great
use and importance in themselves, and very necessary
to be insisted upon, are, nevertheless, not wanted by
all, are not equally applicable to all, and to some are
altogether inapplicable. This holds true of most of
the topics of persuasion or warning, which a christian
teacher can adopt. When we preach against presump-
tion, for instance, it is not because we suppose that all
are presumptuous; or that it is necessary for all,, or
SERMON VII. 95
every one, to become more humble, or diffident, or
apprehensive, than he now is : on the contrary, there
may amongst our hearers be low, and timorous, and
dejected spirits, who, if they take to themselves what
we say, may increase a disposition, which is already
too much; or be at a loss to know what it is herein
that we would enjoin upon them. Yet the discourse
and the doctrine may, nevertheless, be very good ; and
for a great portion of our congregation very necessary.
The like, I think, is the case with the doctrine of con-
version. If we were to omit the doctrine of conversion,
we should omit a doctrine, which, to many, must be
the salvation of their souls. To them all calls without
this call, all preachings without this doctrine, would be
in vain: and it may be true, that a great part of our
hearers are of this description. On the other hand, if
we press and insist upon conversion, as indispen--
sable to all for the purpose of being saved, we should
mislead some, who would not apprehend how they
could be required to turn, or be converted to religion,
who were never, that they knew, either indifferent to
it, or alienated from it.
In opposition, however, to what is here said, there
are who contend, that it is necessary for every man
living to be converted, before he can be saved. This
opinion undoubtedly deserves serious consideration,
because it founds itself upon scripture, whether rightly
or erroneously interpreted is the question. The portion
of scripture upon which they, who maintain the opinion,
chieflv relv, is our Saviour's conversation with Nico-
96 SERMON VII.
demus, recorded in the third chapter of St. John's
gospel. Our Saviour is there stated to have said to
Nicodemus, " Except a man be born again, he cannot
see the Kingdom of God;" and afterwards, as a con-
firmation, and, in some sort an exposition of his asser-
tion, to have added, " except a man be born of water
and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God." It is inferred from this passage, that all persons
whatever must undergo a conversion, before they be
capable of salvation ; and it cannot be said that this is
a forced or strained inference ; but the question before
us at present is, is it a necessary inference? I am not
unwilling to admit, that this short, but very remarkable
conversation, is fairly interpreted of the gift of the Spi-
rit, and that, when this Spirit is given, there is a new
birth, a regeneration ; but I say, that it is no where de-
termined, at what time of life or under what circum-
stances, this gift is imparted; nay, the contrary is
intimated by comparing it to the blowing of the wind,
which, in its mode of action, is out of the reach of our
rules and calculations: ''the wind bloweth where it
iisteth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst
not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is
every one that is born of the Spirit." The effect of this
uncertainty is, that we are left at liberty to pray for
spiritual assistance, and we do pray for it, in all stages,
and under all circumstances of our existence. We
pray for it in baptism for those, who are baptized; we
teach those, ^vho are catechised, to pray for it in their
catechism; parents pray for its aid and efficacy to give
effect to their parental instructlofis; to preserve the
SERMON VII. 97
objects of their love and care from sin and wickedness,
and from every spiritual enemy. ^Vc pra}- for it, par-
ticularly in the office of confirmation, for young per-
sons just entering into the temptations of life. There-
fore s]:)iriLual assistance may be imparted at any time,
from the earliest to the latest period of our existence;
and, whenever it is imparted, there is that being born
of the Spirit to which our Saviour's words refer. And,
considering the subject as a matter of experience, if we
cannot ordinarily distinguish the operations of the Spi-
rit from those of our own minds, it seems to follow,
that neither can we distinguish when they commence:
so that spiritual assistance may be imparted, and the
thing, designated by our Lord's disccurse, satisfied,
without such a sensible conversion, that a person can
fix his memory upon some great and general change,
wrought in him at an assignable time. This con-
sciousness of a great and general change may be the
fact with many. It may be essentially necessary to
many. I only allege, that it is not so to all, so that
every person, who is not conscious of such a change,
must set himself down as devoted to perdition.
This, I repeat, is all I contend for, for I by no
me:\ns intend to say, that any one is without sin, and
in that sense not to stand in need of con^'ersion; still
less, that any sin is to be allowed, and not, on the con-
trary, strenuously and sincerely resisted and forsaken.
I only maintain, that there may be christians, wlio are,
and have been in such a religious state, that no such
thorough and radical change, as is usual) v meant by
N
yS SERMON VII.
conversion, is or was necessary for them ; and tliat they
need not be made miserable by the want of conscious-
ness of such a change.
1 do not, in the smallest degree, mean to underva-
lue, or speak lightly of such changes, whenever or in
whomsoever they take place; nor to deny, that they
may be sudden, yet lasting; (nay, I am rather inclined
to think that it is in this manner that they frequently
do take place) nor to dispute what is upon good testi-
mony alleged concerning conversion brought about
by affecting incidents of life; by striking passages of
scripture; by impressive discourses from the pulpit;
by what we meet with in books, or even by single
touching sentences or expressions in such discourses
or books. I am not disposed to question these relations
unnecessarily, but rather to bless God for such in-
stances, when I hear of them, and to regard them as
merciful ordinations of his providence.
But it will be said, that conversion implies a revo-
lution of opinion. Admitting this to be so, such a
change or revolution cannot be necessary to all, be-
cause there is no system of religious opinions, in which
some have not been brought up from the beginning.
To change from error to truth, in any great and im-
portant article of religious belief, deserves, I allow, the
name of conversion: but all cannot be educated in er-
ror, on whatever side truth be supposed to lie.
To me, then, it appears, that, although it cannot be
SERMON VI 1. 99
stated with safety, or without leading to consequences
which may confound and alarm many good men, that
conversion is necessary to all, and under all circum-
stances; yet I think, that there are two topics of ex-
hortation, which together comprise the whole chris-
tian life, and one or other of which belongs to every
man living, and these two topics are conversion and
improvement; when conversion is not wanted, im-
provement is.
Now this respective preaching of conversion or im-
provement, according to the respective spiritual con-
dition of those, who hear us, or read what we write,
is authorized by the example of scripture preaching,
as set forth in the New Testament. It is remarkable,
that, in the four gospels and the acts of the apostles,
we read incessantly of the preaching of repentance,
which I admit to mean conversion. St. John the Bap-
tist's preaching set out with it. Our Lord's own preach-
ing set out with it. It was the subject which he charged
upon his twelve Apostles to preach. It was the sub-
ject which he sent forth his seventy disciples to preach.
It was the subject which the first missionaries of Chris-
tianity pronounced and preached in every place, which
they came to, in the course of their progress through
different countries. Whereas, in the epistles, written
by the same persons, we hear proportionably much less
of repentance, and much more of advance, proficiency,
progress and improvement in holiness of life; and of
rules and maxims for the leading of a holy and godly
life. These exhortations t© continual improvement, to
100 SERMON VH.
sincere, strenuous, and continual endeavours after im-
provement, are delivered under a variety of expres-
sions, but with a strength and earnestness sufficient to
show Avhat the Apostles thought of the importance of
what they were teaching.
Now the reason of the difference is, that the preach-
ing of Christ and his apostles, as recorded in the gos-
pels and in the acts of the apostles, was addressed to
Jews and Gentiles, whom they called upon to become
disciples of the new religion. This call evidently im-
plied repentance and conversion. But the epistles,
which the Apostles, and some of which the same Apos-
tles, wrote afterwards, were addressed to persons al-
ready become christians, and to some, who, like Timo-
thy, had been such from their earliest youth. Speaking
to these, you find they dwell upon improvement, pro-
ficiency, continued endeavours after higher and greater
degrees of holiness and purity, instead of saying so
much about repentance and conversion. This conduct
was highly rational, and was an adaptation of their in-
struction to the circumstances of the persons, whom
they addressed, and may be an example to us, in mo-
delling our exhortations to the different spiritual con-
ditions of our hearers.
Seeing, then, that two great topics of our preaching
must always be conversion and improvement, it re-
mains to be considered, who they are, to whom we
must preach conversion, and \\'ho they are, to whom
we must preach improvement.
SERMON VII. 101
First, Now of the persons in our cong-ret^ations, to
whom we not only niay, but must preach the doctrine
of conversion plainly and directly, are those, \\ ho, with
the name indeed of christians, have hitherto passed
their lives without any internal religion whatever; who
have not at all thought Upon the subject; who, a few
easy and customary forms excepted, (and which with
them are mere forms,) cannot truly say of themselves,
that they have done one action, which they would not
have done equally, if there had been no such thing as
a God in the world; or that the} have ever sacrificed
any passion, any present enjoyment, or even any in-
clination of their minds, to the restraints and prohibi-
tions of religion; with whom indeed, religious motives
have not weighed a feather in the scale against interest
or pleasure. To these it is utterly necessary that we
preach conversion. At this day we have not Jews
and Gentiles to preach to; but these persons are really
in as unconverted a state, as any Jew or Gentile could
be in our Saviour's time. They are no more christians,
as to any actual benefit of Christianity to their souls,
than the most hardened Jew, or the most profligate
Gentile was in the age of the Gospel. As to any differ-
ence in the two cases, the difference is all against them.
These must be converted, before they can be saved.
The course of their thoughts must be changed, the
very principles, upon which they act, must l)e chang-
ed. Considerations, which never, or \vhich hardly cvef
entered into their minds, must deeply and perpetually
engage them. — Views and motives, which did not in-
fluence them at all, either as checks from doing evil.
102 SERMON VII.
or as inducements to do good, must become the views
and motives which they regularly consult, and by
■which they are guided: that is to say, there must be a
revolution of principle: the visible conduct will follow
the change; but there must be a revolution within.
A change so entire, so deep, so important as this, I do
allow to be a conversion; and no one, who is in the si-
tuation above described, can be saved without under-
going it; and he must necessarily both be sensible of it
at the time, and remember it all his life afterwards. It
is too momentous an event ever to be forgot. A man
might as easily forget his escape from a shipwreck.
Whether it was sudden, or whether it was gradual, if
it was effected, (and the fruits will prove that,) it was
a true conversion: and every such person may justly
both believe and say it himself, that he was converted
at a particular assignable time. It may not be necessa-
ry to speak of his conversion, but he will always think
of it, with unbounded thankfulness to the Giver of all
grace, the Author of all mercies, spiritual as well as
temporal.
Secondly, T'he next description of persons, to whom
we must preach conversion, properly so called, are
those, who alloxv themselves in the course and habit of
some particular sin. — With more or less regularity
in other articles of behaviour, there is some particular
sin, which they practise constantly and habitually, and
allow themselves in that practice. Other sins they
strive against; but in this they allow themselves.
Now, no man can go on in this c ourse, consistently
bERMON VII. 103
with the hope of salvation. Therefore it must be
broken off. The essential and precise difference be-
tween a child of God and another is, not so much in
the number of sins, into which he may fall, (though
that undoubtedly be a great difference, yet it is not a
precise difference; that is to say, a difference, in
which an exact line of separation can be drawn) but
the precise difference is, that the true child of God
allows himself \\\ no sin whatever. Cost what it may,
he contends against, he combats all sin; which he
certainly cannot be said to do, who is still in the
course and habit of some particular sin; for, as to
that sin, he reserves it, he compromises it. Against
other sins, and other sorts of sin, he may strive; in
this he allows himself. If the child of God sin, he
does not allow himself in the sin : on the contrary, he
grieves, he repents, he rises again: which is a differ-
ent thing from proceeding in a settled self-allowed
course of sinning. Sins, which are compatible with
sincerity, are much more likely to be objects of God's
forgiveness, than sins that are not so; which is the
case with allowed sins. Are there then some sins, in
which we live continually; some duties which we con-
tinually neglect? we are not children of God; we are
not sincere disciples of Christ. The allowed prevalence
of any one known sin is sufficient to exclude us from
the character of God's children. And we must be
converted from that sin, in order to become such.
Here then we must preach conversion. The habitual
drunkard, the habitual fornicator, the habitual cheat
must be converted. Now such a change of principle
104 SERMON VII.
of opinion, and of sentiment, as no longer to allow
ourselves in that, in which we did allow ourselves,
and the actual sacrifice of a habit, the breaking off of
a course of sinful indulgence, or of unfair gain, in pur-
suance of the new and serious views which we have
formed of these subjects, is a conversion. The break-
ing off of a habit, especially when we had placed
much of our gratification in it, is alone so great a
thing, and such a step in our christian life, as to merit
the name of conversion. Then as to the time of our
conversion, there can be little question about that.
The drunkard was converted, when he left off drink-
ing; the fornicator, when he gave up his criminal in-
dulgences, haunts and connexions; the cheat, when
he quitted dishonest practices, however gainful and
successful: provided, in these several cases, that reli-
gious views and motives influenced the determination,
and a religious character accompanied and followed
these sacrifices.
In these two cases, therefore, men must be con-
verted, and' live, or remain unconverted and die. And
the time of conversion can be ascertained. There
must that pass within them, at some particular as-
signable time, which is properly a conversion, and
will, all their lives, be remembered as such. This
description, without all doubt, comprehends great
numbers: and it is each person's business to settle
with himself, whether he be not of the number; if he
be, he sees what is to be done.
SERMON VII. 105
But I am willing to believe, that there are very
many christians, who neither have in an\ part of their
lives been without influencing principles, nor have at
any time been involved in the habit and course of a
particular known sin, or have allowed themselves in
such course and practice. Sins, without doubt, they
have committed, more than sufficient to humble them
to the dust; but they have not, to repeat the same
words again, lived in a course of any particular known
sin, whether of commission or neglect ; and by deli-
beration, and of aforethought, allowed themselves in
such course. The convei'sion therefore, above de-
scribed, cannot apply to, or be required of, such
christians. To these we must preach, not conversion,
but improvement. Improvement, continual improve-
ment, must be our text and our topic: improvement
in grace, in piety, in disposition, in virtue. Now, I
put the " doctrine of improvement," not merely upon
the consideration, which yet is founded upon express
scripture authority, that, whatever improvement we
miike in ourselves, we are thereby sure to meliorate
our future condition, receiving at the hand of God a
proportionable reward for our efforts, our sacrifices,
our perseverance, so that our labour is never lost, is
never, as St. Paul expressly assures us, in vam in the
Lord: though this, I say, be a firm and established
ground to go upon; yet it is not the ground, upon
which I, at present, place the necessity of a constant
progressive improvem.ent in virtue. I rather wish to
lay down upon the subject this proposition, namely,
that continual improvement is essential in the chris-
O
106 SERMON VII.
fian character, as an evidence of its sincerity; that, if
^\ hat we have hitherto done in reHgion has been done
from truly religious motives, we shall necessarily go
on; that, if our religion be real, it cannot stop. There
is no standing still; it is not compatible v/ith the nature
of the subject; if the principles, which actuated us, be
principles of goodness, they must continue to actuate
us; and, under this continued stimulus and influence,
^ve must necessarily grow better and better. If this
efl'ect do not take place, the conclusion is, that our
principles are weak, or hollow, or unsound. Unless
we find ourselves grow better, we are not right. For
example, if our transgressions do not become fewer
and fewer, it is to be feared, that we have left off
stri'.ing against sin, and then we are not sincere.
I appie'nend, moreover, that with no man living can
there be a ground for stopping, as though there was
nothing more left for him to be done. If any man had
this reason for stopping, it was the Apostle Paul. Yet
did he stop? or did he so judge? Hear his own ac-
count; " This I do, forgetting those things, that are
behind, (those things whereunto I have already attain-
ed,) and looking forward to those things that are before
(to still further improvement,) I press towards the mark
for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ
Jesus." This was not stopping: it was pressing on.
The truth is, in the way of christian improvement there
is business for the best; there is enough to be done
for all-
SERMON VII. iQ7
First: In this stage of the christian life, it is fit to
suppose, tliat there arc no enormous crimes, such as
mankind universally condemn and cry out against, at
present committed by us: yet less faults, still clearly
^ faults, arc not unfrequent with us, are too easily ex-
cused, too soon repeated. This must be altered.
Secondly: We may not avowedly be engaged in an\
course or habit of known sin; being at the time con-
scious of such sin, but we may continue in some prac-
tices, which our consciences cannot, and would not,
upon examination, appro^'e, and in which we have al-
lowed the wrongness of the practice to be screened
from our sight b\' general usage, or by the example of
persons, of whom we think well. This is not a course
to be proceeded in longer. Conscience, our own con-
science, is to be our guide i.i all things.
Thirdly: We may not absolutely omit any duty tt;
our fan»iiies, our station, our neighbourhood, or the
public, with which we are acquainted, but might not
these duties be more effectually performed, if they
were gone about with more diligence than we have
hitherto used? And might not further means and op-
portunities of doing good be found out, if we took
sufficient pains to inquire and to consider?
Fourthly: Again; Even where less is to be blamed
in our lives, much may remain to be set right in our
hearts, our tempers, and dispositions. Let our affec-
tions grow more and more pure and holy; our hearts
108 SERMON VII.
more and more lifted up to God; and loosened from
this present world, not from its duties; but from its
passions, its temptations, its over anxieties and great
selfishness; our souls cleansed from the dross and cor-
ruption, which they have contracted in their passage
through it.
Fifthly: It is no slight work to bring our tempers to
what they should be: gentle, patient, placable, com-
passionate; slow to be offended, soon to be appeased;
free from envy, which, though a necessary, is a diffi-
cult attainment ; free from bursts of anger; from aver-
sions to particular persons, which is hatred; able
heartily to rejoice with them that do rejoice, and, from
true tenderness of mind, weeping, even when we can
do no more, with them that weep ; in a word, to put on
charity with all those qualities, with which St. Paul
hath clothed it, 1 Cor. xiii. which read for this purpose.
Sixthly: Whilst any good can be done by us, we
shall not fail to do it; but even when our powers of
active usefulness fail, which not seldom happens, there
still remains that last, that highest, that most difficult,
and, perhaps, most acceptable duty to our Creator,
resignation to his blessed will in the privations and
pains and afflictions, with which we are visited; thank-
fulness to him for all that is spared to us, amidst much
that is gone; for any mitigation of our sufferings, any
degree of ease, and comfort, and support, and assis-
tance which we experience. Every advanced life, every
life of sickness, or misfortune, affords materials for
SERMON Vll. 109
virtuous feelings. In a word, I am persuaded, that
there is no state whatever of christian trial, varied and
A'arious as it is, in which there will not be found both
matter and room for improvement; in \\^hich a true
christian will not be incessantl} striving, month by
month, and year by year, to grow sensibly better and
better, and in which his endeavours, if sincere, and
assisted, as, if sincere, they may hope to be assisted by
God's grace, will not be rewarded with success.
SERMON Mil
PRAYER IN IMITATION OF CHRIST.
Luke, v. 16.
" Aijd ht •withdrew himself irito the wilderness and
prayed.''''
The imitation of our Saviour is justly held out to
us, as a rule of life ; but then there are many things, in
which we cannot imitate him. What depends upon his
miraculous character must necessarily surpass our en-
deavours, and be placed out of the reach of our imita-
tion. This reason makes those particulars, in which
we arc able to follow his example, of great importance
to be observed by us; because it is to these that our
hopes of taking him for our pattern, of treading in his
footsteps, is necessarily confined.
Now, our Lord's piety is one of these particulars.
We can, if we be so minded, pray to God, as he did.
'We can aim at the spirit, and warmth and earnestness
of his devotions; we can use at least, those occasions,
and that mode of devotion, which his example points
out to us.
SERMON VIU. iJl
It is to be remarked, that a fulness of mental devo-
tion was the spring and source of our Lord's visible
piety. And this state of mind we must acquire. It con-
sists in this : in a habit of turning our thoughts to-
wards God, whenever they are not taken up with some
particular engagement. Every man has some subject
or other, to which his thouglits turn, when they arc
not particularly occupied. In a good christian this
subject is God, or what appertains to him. A good
christian, walking in his fields, sitting in his chamber,
lying upon his bed, is thinking of God. His medita-
tions draw, of their own accord, to that object, and then
his thoughts kindle up his devotions; and devotion
never burns so bright, or so warm, as when it is light-
ed up from within. The immensity, the stupendous
nature of the adorable Being who made, and who sup-
ports every thing about us, his grace, his love, his
condescension towards his reasonable and moral crea-
tures, that is, toAvards men; the good things, which
he has placed within our reach, the heavenly happi-
ness, which lie has put it in our power to obtain ; the
infinite moment of our acting well and right, so as not
to miss of the great reward, and not only to miss of
our reward, but to sink into perdition ; such reflections
will not fail pf generating devotion, of moving within
us either prayer, or thanksgiving, or both. This is
mental devotion. Perhaps the difference between a
religious and an irreligious character depends more
upon this mental devotion, than upon any other thing.
The difference will show itself in men's lives and con
versations, in their dealinii:s Avith mankind, and in the
112 . SERMON VIII.
various duties and offices of their station; but it origi-
nates and proceeds from a difference in their internal
habits of mind, with respect to God, in the habit of
thinking of him in private, and of what relates to him;
in cultivating these thoughts, or neglecting them ; in-
viting them, or driving them from us; in forming, or
in having formed a habit and custom, as to this point,
unobserved and unobservable by others; (because it
passes in the mind, which no one can see,) but of the
most decisive consequence to our spiritual character
and immortal interests. This mind was in Christ: a
deep, fixed, and constant piety. The expressions of it
we have seen in all the forms, which could bespeak
correctness and sincerity ; but the principle itself lay
deep in his divine soul; the expressions likewise were
occasional, more or fewer, as occasions called, or op-
portunities offered, but the principle fixed and con-
stant, uninterrupted, unremitted.
But again, our Lord, whose mental piety was so un-
questionable, so ardent, and so unceasing, did not,
nevertheless, content himself with that. He thought fit,
we find, at sundry times, and, I doubt not also, very
frequently, to draw it forth in actual prayer, to clothe
it with words, to betake himself to visible devotion,
to retire to a mountain for this express purpose, to
withdraw himself a short distance from his companions,
to kneel down, to pass the whole night in prayer, or in
a place, devoted to prayer. Let all, who feel their hearts
impregnated with religious fervor, remember this ex-
ample: remember, that this disposition of the heart
SERMON V^IlI. llo
out^ht to vent itself in actual prayer; let tliem not
either be afraid nor ashamed, nor sufter any person,
nor any thing to keep tliem from this holy exercise.
They Mill find the devout dispositions of their souls
strengthened, gratified, confirmed. This exhortation
may not be necessary to the generality of pious tem-
pers; they will naturally follow their propensity, and
it will naturally carry them to prayer. But some, even
good men, are too abstracted in their way of thinking
upon this subject; they think, that since God seeth and
regardeth the heart, if their ddvotion be there, if it be
within, all outward signs and expressions of it are su-
perfluous. It is enough to answer, that our blessed
Lord did not so think. He had all the fulness of devo-
tion in his soul, nevertheless, he thought it not super-
fluous to utter and pronounce audible prayer to God;
and not only so, but to retire and withdraw himself
from other engagements; nay even from his most in-
timate and favoured companions, expressly for this
purpose.
Again: Our Lord's retirement to pra}er appears
commonly to have followed some signal act and dis-
play of his divine powers. He did every thing to the
glory of God; he referred his divine powers to his Fa-
ther's gift; he made them the subject of his thankful-
ness, inasmuch as they advanced his great work. He
followed them by his devotions. Now every good gift
Cometh down from the Father of lights. Whether they ^
be natural, or whether they be supernatural, the facul-
ties, which we possess, are by God's donation ; wherefore
P
114 SERMON VIII.
any successful exercise of these faculties, any instance,
in which we have been capable of doing something
good, properly and truly so, either for the community
which is best of all, for our neighbourhood, for our fa-
milies, nay even for ourselves," ought to stir and awaken
our gratitude to God, and to call forth that gratitude
into actual devotion; at least, this is to imitate our
blessed Lord, so far as we can imitate him at all: it
is adopting into our lives the principle which regu-
lated him.
Again : It appears, on one occasion at least, that our
Lord's retirement to prayer was preparatory to an im-
portant work, which he was about to execute. The
manner, in which St. Luke states this instance, is thus:
" And it came to pass in those days, that he went
out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in
prajer to God; and when it was day, he called unto
him his disciples, and of them he chose twelve, whom
also he named apostles." From this statement I infer,
that the night passed by our Lord in prayer, was pre-
paratory to the office, which he was about to execute;
and surely an important office it was; important to him;
important to his religion; important to the whole world.
Nor let it be said, that our Lord, after all, in one in-
stance at least, was unfortunate in his choice: of the
twelve one was a traitor. That choice was not error;
a remarkable prophecy was to be fulfilled, and other
purposes were to be answered, of which we cannot
now speak particularly. " I know," says our Lord,
" whom I have chosen." But let us confine ourselves
SERMON VIII. 115
to our observation. It was a momentous choice: it was
a decision of great consequence: and it w^as accord-
ingly, on our Lord's part, preceded by prayer ; not
only so, but by anight spent in prayer. "He continued
all night in prayer to God;" or, if you would rather
so render it, in a house, set apart for prayer to God.
Here, therefore, we have an example given us, which
we both can imitate, and ought to imitate. Nothing of
singular importance; nothing of extraordinary moment,
either to ourselves or others, ought to be resolved upon,
or undertaken, without prayer to God, without previ-
ous devotion. It is a natural operation of piety to carry
the mind to God, whenever any thing presses and
weighs upon it: they, who feel not this tendency, have
reason to accuse and suspect themselves of want of
piety. Moreover, we have, first, the direct example of
our Lord himself; I believe also, I may add, that we
have the example and, practice of good men, in all
ages of the world.
Again : We find our Lord resorting to prayer in his
last extremity, and with an earnestness, I had almost
said, a vehemence of devotion, proportioned to the oc-
casion. The terms, in which the evangelists describe
our Lord's devotion in the garden of Gethsemene,
the evening preceding his death, are the strongest
terms that could be used. As soon as he came to the
place, he bid his disciples pray. When he was at the
place, he said unto them, " Pray that ye enter not
into temptation." This did not content him: this was
not enough for the state and sufferings of his mind.
He parted even from them. He withdrew about a
116 SERMON Vlir.
stone's cast, and kneeled down. Hear how his strug-
gle in prayer is described. Three times he came to
his disciples, and returned again to prayer; thrice he
kneeled down, at a distance from them, repeating the
same words. Being in an agon}% he prayed more ear-
nestly : drops of sweat fell from his body, as if it had
been great drops of blood; yet in all this, throughout
the whole scene, the constant conclusion of his prayer
was, " not my will, but thine be done." It was the
greatest occasion that ever was : and the earnestness
of our Lord's prayer, the devotion of his soul, cor-
responded with it. Scenes of deep distress await us all.
It is in vain to expect to pass through the world, with-
out falling into them. We have, in our Lord's exam-
ple, a model for our behaviour, in the most severe and
most trying of these occasions : afflicted, yet resigned;
grieved and wounded, yet submissive; not insensible
of our sufferings, but increasing the ardor and fervency
of our prayer, in proportion to the pain and acuteness
of our feelings.
But whatever may be the fortune of our lives, one
great extremity, at least, the hour of approaching
death, is certainly to be passed through. What ought
then to occupy us? what can then support us? Prayer.
Prayer, with our blessed Lord himself, was a refuge
from the storm ; almost every word he uttered, during
that tremendous scene, was prayer: prayer the most
earnest, the most urgent; repeated, continued, pro-
ceeding from the recesses of his soul ; private, soli-
tary: prayer for deliverance; prayer for strength;
^bove every thing, prayer for resignation.
SERMON IX
ON FILIAL PIETY.
Genesis, xlvii. 12.
" And Joseph nourished his father, mid his brethren^
and all his fathers household, xvith bread, aecor'ding to
their families,''''
Whoever reads the Bible at all, has read the his-
tory of Joseph. It has universally attracted attention:
and, without doubt, there is not one, but many points
in it, which deserve to be noticed. It is a strong and
plain example of the circuitous providence of God: that
is to say, of his bringing about the ends and purposes
of his providence, by seemingly casual and unsuspected
means. That is a high doctrine, both of natural and
revealed religion; and is clearly exemplified in this
history. It is an useful example, at the same time, of
the protection and final reward of virtue, though for a
season oppressed and calumniated, or carried through
a long series of distresses and misfortunes. I say, it
is an useful example, if duly understood, and not ur
ged too far. It shows the protection of providence to
be with virtue under all its difficulties: and this being
believed upon good grounds, it is enough; for the
118 SERMON IX.
virtuous man will be assured, that this protection will
keep with him i?i and through ull stages of his exis-
tence— living and dying he is in his hands — and for
the same reason that it accompanies him, like an in-
visible guardian, through his trials, it will finally re-
compense him. This is the true application of that
doctrine of a directing providence, which is illustrated
by the history of Joseph, as it relates to ourselves — I
mean as it relates to those, who are looking forward
to a future state. If we draw from it an opinion, or an
expectation, that, because Joseph was at length re-
warded with riches and honours, therefore we shall
be the same, we carry the example further than it will
bear. It proves that virtue is under the protection of
God, and will ultimately be taken care of and rewar-
ded: but in what manner, and in what stage of our
existence, whether in the present or the future, or in
both, is left open by the example: and both may, and
must depend, upon reasons, in a great measure, un-
known to and incalculable by us.
Again: The history of Joseph is a domestic ex-
ample. It is an example of the ruinous consequences
of partiality in a parent, and of the quarrels and con-
tentions in a family, which naturally spring from such
partiality.
Again : It ^s a lesson to all schemers and confede-
rates in guilt, to teach them this truth, that, when their
scheme does not succeed, they are sure to quarrel
amongst themselves, and to go into the utmost bitter-
SERMON IX. 119
ness of mutual accusation and reproach; as the bre-
thren of Joseph, you find, did.
* Again: It is a natural example of the eft'ect of ad-
versity, in bringing men to themselves, to reflections
upon their own conduct, to a sense and perception of
milny things, which had gone on, and might have gone
on, unthought of and unperceived, if it had not been
for some stroke of misfortune, which roused their at-
tention. It was after the brethren of Joseph had been
shut up by him in prison, and were alarmed, as they
well might be, for their lives, that their consciences, sc
far as appears, for the first time, smote them: " Wc
are verily guilty concerning our brother, in that we
saw the anguish of his soul, when he besought us, and
would not hear." This is the natural and true effect
of judgments in this world, to bring us to a knowledge
of ourselves: that is to say, of those bad things in
our lives, which have deserved the calamities, we arc
made to suffer.
These are all points in the history: but there is
another point in Joseph's character, which I make
choice of, as the subject of my present discourse; and
that is, his dutifulness and affection to his father. Never
was this virtue more strongly displayed. H; runs, likt
a thread, through the whole narrative; and whether
we regard it, as a quality to be admired, or, which
would be a great deal better, as a quality to be imi-
tated by us, so far as a great disparity of circumstances
will allow of imitation, (which in principle it always
12U SERMON IX.
wiii do,) it deserves to be considered with a separate
and distinct attention.
Wlien a surprising course of events had given to
Joseph, after a long series of years, a most unexpected
opportunity of seeing his brethren in Egypt, the first
question, which he asked them, was, " Is your father
yet ahve?" This appears from the account, which
Reuben gave to Jacob, of the conference, which they
had held with the great man of the countr}^, whilst
neither of them, as yet, suspected who he was. Joseph,
you remember, had concealed himself, during their
first journey, from the knowledge of his brethren;
and it was not consistent with his disguise, to be more
full and particular, than he was, in his inquiries.
On account of the continuance of the famine in the
land, it became necessary for the brethren of Joseph
to go a second time into Egypt to seek corn, and a
second time to produce themselves before the lord of
the country. What had been Joseph's first question on
the former visit, was his first question in this, " Is
your father well, the old man of whom ye spake ; is he
yet alive?" And they answered, " Thy servant, our
father, is in good health; he is yet alive:" and they
bowed down their heads and made obeisance.
Hitherto you observe all had passed in disguise.
The brethren of Joseph knew nothing who they were
speaking to ; and Joseph v/as careful to preserve the
secret. You will now take notice, how this affected
SERMON IX. i21
disguise was broken, and how Joseph found himself
forced, as it were, from the resolution, he had taken,
of keeping his brethren in ignorance of his person.
He had proposed, you read, to detain Benjamin ; the
rest being perplexed beyond measure, and distressed
by this proposal, Judah, approaching Joseph, presented
a most earnest supplication for the deliverance of the
child; offers /!?mc//* lo remain Joseph's prisoner, or
slave, in his brother's place; and, in the conclusion,
touches, unknowingly, upon a string, which vibrates
with all the affections of the person, whom he was ad-
dressing. " How shall I go up to my father, and the
lad be not with me, lest peradventure I see the evil
that shall come on my father?" The mention of this
circumstance, and this person, subdued immediately
the heart of Joseph : and produced a sudden, and, as
it should seem, an undesigned premature discovery of
himself to his astonished family. Then, that is, upon
this circumstance being mentioned, Joseph could not
refrain himself; and, after a little preparation, Joseph
said unto his brethren, " I am Joseph."
The great secret being now disclosed; what was the
conversation, which immediately followed? The next
word from Joseph's mouth was, " doth my father yet
live?" and his brethren could not answer him; sur-
prise had overcome their faculty of utterance. After
comforting, however, and encouraging his brethren,
who seemed to sink under the intelligence, Joseph
proceeds, " Haste ye, and go up to my father, and
say unto him, thus saith thy son Joseph, God hath
Q
122 SERMON IX.
made me lord of all Egypt : come down unto me, tarry
not and thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and
thou shalt be near unto me, and there will I nourish
thee, (for yet there are five years of famine,) lest thou,
and thy household, and all that thou hast come to
poverty. And ye shall tell my father of all my glory
in Eygpt, and of all that ye have seen : and ye shall
haste, and bringdown my flithcr hither."
It is well known, that Jacob yielded to this invitation,
and passed over with his family into Egypt.
The next thing to be attended to, is the reception,
^vhich he then met with, from his recovered son. " And
Joseph made ready his chariot, and went up to meet
Israel his father, to Goshen; and presented himself
unto him, and he fell on his neck, and wept on his
neck a good while. And Israel said unto Joseph, Now
let me die, since I have seen thy face; because thou
art yet alive." Not content with these strong expres-
sions of personal duty and respect, Joseph now availed
himself of his power and station to fix his father's
family in the enjoyment of those comforts and advan-
tages, which the land of Egypt afforded in the univer-
sal dearth, which then oppressed that region of the
world. For this purpose, as well as to give another
public token to his fomily, and to the country, of the
deep reverence, with which he regarded his parent,
he introduced the aged patriarch to Pharaoh himself.
" And Joseph brought in Jacob his father, and set
him before Pharaoh: and Jacob blessed Pharaoh."
SERMON IX. 123
And the sovereign of Egypt received a benediction
from this venerable stranger. " And Joseph, (the ac-
count proceeds,) nourished his father, and his brethren,
and all his father's household, with bread, according
to their families."
It remains to be seen, how Joseph conducted him-
self towards his father, on the two occasions, in which
alone it was left for him to discharge the office, and tes-
tify the affection of a son; in his sickness, and upon his
death. "And it came to pass (we read) after these things,
one told Joseph, behold, thy father is sick : and he
took with him his two sons, Manasseh and Ephraim."
Joseph delayed not, you find, to leave the court of
Pharaoh, the cares and greatness of his station in it, in
order to pay the last visit to his dying parent; and to
place before him the hopes of his house and family, in
the persons of his two sons. " And Israel beheld
Joseph's sons, and said, who are these? And Joseph
said unto his father, They are my sons, whom God
^lath given me in this place. And he said, Bring them,
I pray thee, unto me, and I will bless them. (Now the
eyes of Israel were dim, so that he could not see.) And
he brought them near unto him ; and he kissed them,
and embraced them: and Israel said unto Joseph, I
had not thought to see thy face : and lo ! God hath
showed me also thy seed. And Joseph brought them
out from between his knees, and he bowed himself
with his face to the earth." Nothing can well be
more solemn or interesting, than this interview; more
honourable or consoling to old age; or more cxpres-
124< SERMON IX.
sive of the dignified piety of the best of sons, and the
greatest of men.
We now approach the last scene of this eventful
history, and the best testimony, which it was possible
for Joseph to give, of the love and reverence, with
which he had never ceased to treat his father, and that
was upon the occasion of his death, and the honours
which he paid to his memory ; honours, vain no doubt
to the dead, but so far as they are significations of
gratitude or affection, justly deserving of commenda-
tion and esteem. " And when Jacob had made an end
of commanding his sons, he gathered up his feet into
the bed, and yielded up the ghost, and was gathered
unto his people. And Joseph fell upon his father's
face, and wept upon him, and kissed him. And Joseph
commanded his servants the physicians to embalm his
father; and the physicians embalmed Israel. And the
Egyptians mourned for him threescore and ten days.
And Joseph went up to bury his father: and with him
went up all the servants of Pharaoh, the elders of his
house* and all the elders of the land of Egypt. And all
the house of Joseph, and his brethren, and his father's
house: and there went up with him both chariots and
horsemen: and it was a very great company. And
they came to the threshing floor of Atad, which is
beyond Jordan ; and there they mourned with a great
and a very sore lamentation : and he made a mourning
for his father seven days."
Thus died, and thus was honoured in his death, the
preserver of the Jewish nation, who, amidst many
SERMON IX. X25
mercies, and many visitations, sudden and surprising
vicissitudes of afflictions and joy, found it the greatest
blessing of his varied and eventful life, that he had
been the father of a dutiful and affectionate son.
It has been said, and as I believe, truly, that there is
no virtuous quality belonging to the human character,
of which there is not some distinct and eminent exam-
ple to be found in the Bible; no relation, in which we
can be placed, no duty which we have to discharge,
but that we may observe a pattern for it in the sacred
history. Of the duty of children to parents, of a son to
his father, maintained under great singularities and
variations of fortune, undiminished, nay, rather in-
creased by absence, by distance, by unexampled suc-
cess, by remote and foreign connexions, you have
seen, in this most interesting and conspicuous of all
histories, as amiable an instance, as can be met with in
the records of the world, in the purest, best ages of
its existence.
SERMON X.
(PART I.)
TO THINK LESS OF OUR VIRTUES, A>fD MORE OF
OUR SINS.
Psalm li. 3.
^''My sin is ever before me.^^
1 HERE is a propensity in the human mind, very-
general and very natural, yet, at the same time, un-
favourable in a high degree to the christian character;
which is, that, when we look back upon our lives, our
recollection dwells too much upon our virtues; our
sins are not, as they ought to be, before us ; we think
too much of our good qualities, or good actions, too
little of our crimes, our corruptions, our fallings off
and declension from God's laws, our defects and
weaknesses. These we sink and overlook, in medi-
tating upon our good properties. This, I allow, is
natural ; because, undoubtedly, it is more agreeable to
have our minds occupied with the cheering retrospect
of virtuous deeds, than with the bitter, humiliating
remembrance of sins and follies. But, because it is
natural, it does not follow that it is good. It may be
the bias and inclination of our minds; and vet neither
SERMON X. 127
light, nor safe. When I say that it is wrong, I mean,
that it is not the true christian disposition; and when I
say that it is dangerous, I luive a view to its effects
upon our salvation.
I say, that it is not the true christian disposition ;
for, first, how does it accord with what Ave read in the
christian scriptures, whether we consider the precepts,
which are found there applicable to the subject, or the
conduct and example of christian characters?
Now, one precept, and that of Christ himself, you
find to be this: " Ye, when ye shall have done all those
things, which are commanded you, say, we are un-
profitable servants ; we have done that Avhich was our
duty to do." Luke, xvii. 10. It is evident, that this
strong admonition was intended, by our Saviour, to
check in his disciples an over-weaning opinion of their
own merit. It is a very remarkable passage. I think
none throughout the New Testament more so. And
the intention, with which the words were spoken, was
evidently to check and repel that opinion of merit,
which is sure to arise from the habit of fixing our con-
templations so much upon our good qualities, and so
little upon our bad ones. Yet this habit is natural, and
was never prohibited by any teacher, except by our
Saviour. With him it was a great fault, by reason of
its inconsistency with the favourite principle of his re-
ligion, humility. I call humility not only a duty, but
a principle. Humble-mindedness is a christian prin-
ciple, if there be one; above all, humble-mindedness
128 SERMON X.
towards God. The servants to whom our Lord's ex-
pression refers, were to be humble-minded, we may-
presume, towards one another; but towards their
Lord, the only answer, the only thought, the only sen-
timent was to be, " we are unprofitable servants." And
who were they, that were instructed by our Lord, to
bear constantly this reflection about with them? Were
they sinners, distinctively so called? were they grie-
vous, or notorious sinners? nay, the very contrary;
they were persons, " who had done all those things,
that were commanded them!" This is precisely the
description which our Lord gives of the persons, to
whom his lesson was directed. Therefore, you see, that
an opinion of merit is discouraged, even in those, who
had the best pretensions to entertain it; if any pre-
tensions were good. But an opinion of merit, an over-
weaning opinion of merit, is sure to grow up in the
heart, whenever we accustom ourselves to think much
of our virtues and little of our vices. It is generated,
fostered, and cherished by this train of meditation we
have been describing. It cannot be otherwise. And if
we would repress it; if we would correct ourselves in
this respect; if we would bring ourselves into a capa-
city of complying with our Saviour's rule, we must
alter our turn of thinking; we must reflect more upon
our sins, and less upon our virtues. Depend upon it,
that we shall view our characters more truly; we shall
view them much more safely, when we view them in
their defects and faults and infirmities, than when we
view them only, or principally, on the side of their
good qualities; even when these good qualities are
SERMON X. 129
i^al. I suppose, and I have all along supposed, that the
good parts of our characters, which, as I contend, too
much attract our attention, are, nevertheless, real; and
I suppose this, i:)ecause our Saviour's parable supposes
the same.
Another great christian rule is, " work out your
own salvation with fear and trembling." (Philip, ii.
12.) These significant words, " fear and trembIing,"do
not accord with the state of a mind, which is all
contentment, satisfaction, and self-complacency; and.
which is brought into that state by the habit of viewing
and regarding those good qualities, which a person
believes to belong to himself, or those good actions,
which he remembers to have performed. The precept
much better accords with a mind, anxious, fearful, and
apprehensive, and made so by a sense of sin. But a
sense of sin exists not, as it ought to do, in that breast,
which is in the habit of meditating chiefly upon its
virtues. I can very well believe, that two persons of
the same character in truth, may, nevertheless, view
themselves in very different lights, according as one
is accustomed to look chiefly at his good qualities, the
other chiefly at his transgressions and imperfections;
and I say, that this latter is the disposition for working-
out our salvation agreeably to St. Paul's rule and me-
thod, that is, " with fear and trembling: " the other is not.
But further; there is upon this subject a great deal
to be learnt from the examples, which the New Testa-
ment sets before us. Precepts arc short, necessarily
R
ISO SERMON X.
must be so, take up but little room, and, for that re^
son, do not always strike with the force, or leave the
impression, which they ought to do; but examples of
character, when the question is concerning character,
and what is the proper character, have more weight
and body in the consideration, and take up more room
in our minds, than precepts. Now, from one end of
the New Testament to the other, you will find the
evangelical character to be contrition. You hear little
of virtue or righteousness; but you hear perpetually
of the forgiveness of sins. With the first christian
teachers, " repent, repent" was the burthen of their
exhortations ; the almost constant sound of their voice.
Does not this strain of preaching show, that the preach-
ers wished all, who heard them, to think much more of
offences than of merits ? Nay further, with respect to
themselves, whenever this contemplation of righteous-
ness came in their way, it came in their way only to
be renounced, as natural, perhaps, and also grateful,
to human feelings, but as inconsistent and irreconcil-
able with the christian condition. It might do for a
heathen, but it was the reverse of every thing that
is christian.
The turn of thought, which I am recommending,
or, rather, which I find it necessary to insist upon, as
an essential part of the christian character, is strongly
seen in one particular passage of St. Paul's writings;
namely, in the third chapter to the Philippians. " If
any other man thinketh whereof he might trust in the
•flesh, I more; circumcised the eighth day, of the
SERMON X. 13i
stock of Israel, of the tribe of Benjamin, an Hebrew
of the Hebrews ; as touching the law, a Pharisee ;
concerning zeal, persecuting the church ; touching
the righteousness which is in the law, blameless."
These were points, which, at that time of day, were
thought to be grounds of confidence and exultation.
But this train of thought no sooner rises in his mind,
than the apostle checks it, and turns from it to an
anxious view of his own deficiencies. " If by any
means I might attain unto the resurrection of the
dead." These are the words of an anxious man.
"Not," then he proceeds, "not as though I had
already attained, either were already perfect; but I
follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which
also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. Brethren, I
count not myself to have apprehended; but thih one
thing I do, forgetting those things which are behind,
and reaching forth unto those things which are before,
I press towards the mark, for the prize of the high
calling of God in Christ Jesus." In this passage you
see, that, withdrawing his mind from all notions of
perfection, attainment, accomplishment, security, he
fixes it upon his deficiencies. Then he tells you, that
forgett'mg^ that is, expressly putting out of his mind
and his thought the progress and advance, which he
had already made, he casts his eyes and attention upon
those qualities, in which he was short and deficient,
upon what remained for him yet to do; and this I take
to be the true christian way of proceeding. " Forget
those things that are behind ;" put out of your thoughts
132 SERMON X.
the attainments and progress you have already made,
in order to see fully your defects and imperfections.
In another passage, found in a chapter, with which
all are acquainted, the 15th of the. Corinthians, our
Apostle, having occasion to compare his situation
with that of the other Apostles, is led to say: "I la-
boured more abundantly than they all." St. Paul's
labours in the gospel, labours, which consumed his
whole life, were surely what he might reflect upon
with complacency and satisfaction. If such reflections
were proper in any case, they were proper in his.
Yet observe how they are checked and qualified.
The moment he had said, " I laboured more abun-
dantly than they all," he added, as it were correcting
fcimself for the expression, " yet not I, but the grace
of God, which was with me." He magnifies not him-
self, but the grace of God, which was with him. In
the next place you will observe, that, though the con-
sciousness of his labours, painful, indefatigable labours,
and meritorious labours, if ever man's were so; I say,
that though the consciousness of these was present to
his mind at the time, yet it did not hinder him from
feeling, with the deepest abasement and self-degrada-
tion, his former oflences against Christ, though they
were oflences, Avhich sprang from error. " I am tlie
least of the Apostles, that am not meet to be called an
Apostle, because I persecuted the Church of God;
but, by the grace of God, I am what I am." The
faults of his life were uppermost in his mind. No
m.ention, no recollection of his services, even when
SERMON X. laS
he did happen to recollect them, shut out, even for a
single moment, the deep memory of his offences, or
covered or concealed it from his view.
In another place, the same Apostle, looking back
upon the history of his singular and eventful life, ex-
hibits himself to his converts, as how? not as bringing
forward his merit, pleading his services, or claiming
his reward: but as nothing other, nothing more than a
monument and example of God Almighty's mercy.
Sinners need not despair of mercy, when so great a
sinner as himself obtained it. Hear his own words.
" For this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first
Jesus Christ might show forth all long suffering, for a
pattern to them which should hereafter believe on him
to life everlasting." 1 Timothy, i. 16. What could be
more humble or self-depressing than this ackR0\v
ledgment? yet this was St. Paul's.
The eleventh chapter of the second epistle to the
Corinthians, and also the twelfth ought to be read by
you on this occasion. They are very remarkable chap-
ters, and very much to our present purpose. It had so
happened, that some hostile, and, as it should seem.
some false teachers, had acquired a considerable influ
ence and ascendency in the church, which St. Paul
had planted. To counteract which influence it became
necessary for him to assert his character, to state his
pretensions to credit and authority, amongst them at
least, and in comparison with those, who were leading
them astray. He complies with the occasion ; and he
134 SERMON X.
does, accordingly, set forth and enumerate his prcten-
sions. But I intreat you to observe, with how many
apologies, with what reluctance, and under what strong
protestations, he does it; showing, most manifestly,
how contrary it was to his habit, his judgment, and to
the inclination of his mind to do so. His expressions
are such as these: " Would to God ye could bear with
me a little in my folly; and, indeed, bear with me."
What was his folly? the recital, he w^as about to give
of his services and pretensions. Though compelled, by
the reason you have heard, to give it, yet he calls it
folly to do so. He is interrupted, as he proceeds, by
the same sentiment: That which I speak, I speak it
not after the Lord, but, as it were, foolishly in this con-
fidence of boasting." And again, referring to the ne-
cessity, which dr-ew from him this sort of language:
"I am become," says he, " a yoo/ in glorying; ye
have compelled me."
But what forms perhaps the strongest part of the
example is, that the apostle considers this tendency to
boast and glory, though it was in his gifts, rather than
his services, as one of his dangers, one of his tempta-
tions, one of the propensities, which he had both to
guard and struggle against, and lastly, an inclination,
for which he found an antidote and remedy in the dis-
pensation of providence towards him. Of his gifts, he
says, considering himself as nothing, as entirely pas-
sive in the hands of God, " of such a one," of a person,
to \vhom such gifts and revelations as these have been
imparted, I will glory; yet of myself I will not glory.
SERMON X. ^ 135
' but in mine infirmities." Then he goes on; " lest I
should be exalted above measure through the abun-
dance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn
in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buftct me, lest
I should be exalted above measure."
After what you have heard, you will not wonder,
that this same St. Paul should pronounce himself to
be " the chief of sinners." " Jesus Christ came into the
world to save sinners, of whom I am the chief." 1 Ti-
mothy, i. 15. His sins were upp«;fmost in his thouglits.
Other thoughts occasionally visiited his mind: but the
impression which these had made, was constant, deep,
fixed, and indelible.
If, therefore, you would imitate St. Paul in his turn
and Lrain of religious ihoughL; if you would adopt his
disposition, his frame, his habit of mind, in this impor-
tant exercise, you must meditate more upon your sins,
and less upon your virtues.
Again, and which is another strong scriptural reason
for the advice I am giving, the habit of viewing and
contemplating our own virtues has a tendency in oppo-
sition to a fundamental duty of our religion, the enter-
taining of a due and grateful sense of the mercy of
God in the redemption of the world by Jesus Christ.
The custom of thought, which we dissuade, is sure to
generate in us notions of merit; and, that not only in
comparison with other men, which is by no means
good, or likely to produce any good effect upon our
136 SERMON X.
disposition, but also in relation to God himself;
whereas the whole of that sentiment, which springs up
in the mind, when we regard our characters in com-
parison with those of other men, if tolerated at all,
ought to sink into the lowest self-abasement, when we
advance our thoughts to God, and the relation, in
which we stand to him. Then is all boasting either in
spirit, or by ^v-ords to be done away. The highest act
of faith and obedience, recorded in scripture, was
Abraham's consent to sacrifice his son, when he be-
lieved that God required it. It was the severest trial
that human nature could be put upon; and, therefore,
if any man, who ever lived, were authorized to boast of
his obedience, it was Abraham after this experiment.
Yet what says St. Paul*? " If Abraham were justified
by works, he hath whereof to glory; but 7iot before
Gody No mien's pretensions to glory were greater,
yet, before God, they were nothing. " By grace ye are
saved through faith, and that not of yourselves, lest any
man should boast." Eph. ii. 8, 9. Here you perceive
distinctly, that, speaking of salvation, with reference to
its cause, it is by grace ; it is an act of pure fiivour ; it is
not of yourselves; it is the gift of God; it is not of
works. And that this representation was given, lest any
man should boast, that is, expressly for the purpose of
beating down and humbling all sentiments of merit or
desert in what we do, lest they induce us, as they will
induce us, to think less gratefully, or less piously of
God's exceeding love and kindness towards us. There
is no proportion between even our best services and
*hat reward, which God hath in reserve for them that
SERMON X. 137
love him. Why then are such services to be so re-
warded? It is the grace of God ; it is the riches ol" liis
grace; in other words, his abounding kindness and
favour; it is his love: it is his mercy. In this manner
the subject is constantly represented in scripture : and
it is an article of the christian religion. And to possess
our minds with a sense, an adequate sense, so far as it
is possible to be so, of this truth, is a duty of the reli-
gion. But to be niminating and meditating upon our
virtues is not the way to acquire that sense. Such
meditations breed opinions of merit and desert ; of
presumption, of pride, of superciliousness, of self-
complacency, of tempers of mind, in a word, not only
incompatible \v'ith humility, but also incompatible with
that sense of divine love and mercy towards us, which
lies at the root of all true religion, is the soiuxe and
fountain of all true piety.
You have probably heard of the term self- righteous-
ness: you find it much in the writings and discourses
of a particular class of christians ; and always accom-
panied with strong and severe expressions of censure
and reprobation. If the term mean the habit of con-
templating our virtues, and not our vices; or a strong
leaning and inclination thereto, I agree with those
christians in thinking, that it is a disposition, a turn of
mind to be strongly resisted and restrained, and re-
pressed. If the term mean any other way of viewing
aur own character, so as to diminish or lower our
sense of God Almighty's goodness and mercy towards
us, in making us the tender of a heavenly reward, then
S
138 SERMON X.
also I agree with them in condemning it, both as erro-
neous in its principle, and highly dangerous in its
elFects. If the term mean something more than, or
different from, what is here stated, and what has been
enlarged upon in this discourse, then I profess myself
not to understand its meaning.
SERMON XI.
(PART II.)
TO THINK LESS OF OUR VIRTUES, AND MORE OF
OUR SINS.
Psalm li. 3.
" My sin is ever before me.''''
1 O think well is the way to act rightly; because
thought is the source and spring of action. When the
course and habit of thinking is wrong, the root is
corrupt; " and a corrupt tree bringeth not forth good
fruit:" do what you will, if the root be corrupt, the
fruit will be corrupt alsa It is not only true, that dif-
ferent actions will proceed from different trains of
thought; but it is also true, that the same actions, the
same external conduct, may be very different in the
sight of God, according as it proceeds from a right,
or a wrong, a more or less proper principle and motive,
a more or less proper disposition ; such importance is
attached to the disposition: of such great consequence
is it, that our disposition in religious matters be what
it should be. By disposition is meant, the bent or
140 SERMON XL
tendency ol" our inclinations; and by disposition is
also meant, the train and habit of our thoughts, two
things, which are always nearly connected. It is the
better sense, however, in which I use the word; and
the i)articular lesson, which I am inculcating, for the
conduct of our thoughts, is to think more of our sins,
and less of our virtues. In a former discourse I showed,
that there are strong and positive scripture precepts, a
due regard to which accords with the state of mind of
him, who fixes his attention upon his sins and defects,
and by no means with his state of mind, who hath fixed
his attention chiefly upon his virtues. Secondly, That
scripture examples, that of St. Paul most particularly,
teach us to renounce the thoughts of our virtues, and
to entertain deeply and constantly the thoughts of our
sins. Thirdly, That the habit, here reproved, is incon-
sistent with a due sense of the love of God, in the
redemption of the world. I am now to offer such
further reasons, as appear to support the rule I have
laid do^\'n.
And, first, there is no occasion whatever to meditate
upon our virtues and good qualities. We may leave
them to themselves. We need not fear, that they will
either be forgotten or undervalued. " God is not un-
righteous to forget your works and labour of love."
(Hebrews, vi. 10.) He will remember them, we need
not : they are set down in his book ; not a particle will
be lost. Blessed are they, who have much there, but
we need not count them up in our recollection: for,
Avhatever our virtues are or were, we cannot make
SERMON XI. 141
them better by thinking of them afterwards. We ma}'
make tliem better in future by thinking of their im-
perfections, and by endeavouring to encounter, to les-
sen, or remove those imperfections liereafter; but then
this is to think, not upon our virtues, but upon our
imperfections. Thinking upon our virtues, as such,
has no tendency to make them better, be they what
they will. But it is, not the same with our sins. Think-
ing upon these afterwards may make a very great al-
teration in them, because it may lead to an effectual
repentance. As to the act itself, what is past can-
not be recalled; what is done cannot be undone; the
mischief may possibly be irrevocable and irreparable.
But as to the sin, it is different. Deep, true, sincere
penitence may, through the mercies of God in Christ
Jesus, do away that. And much penitence may be the
fruit of meditation upon our sins; cannot possibly come
without it. Nay, the act itself may be altered. It is
not always, that an injury is irreparable. Wrong indeed
has been received at our hands: but restitution or
compensation may be in our power. When thev are
so, they are the surest proofs of penitence. No peni-
tence is sincere without them, if they be practicable.
This benefit to those, whom we have injured, and an
infinitely greater benefit to ourselves than to them,
may be the effect of seeing our sins in their true light,
which that man never does, who thinks only, or chiefly,
or habitually, upon his virtues. Can a better reason
be given for meditating more upon our sins, and less
upon our virtues, than this; that one train of tliought
142 SERMON XL
may be profitable to salvation, the other is profitable
for nothing?
It is an exceedingly good observation, that we may
safely leave our virtues and good qualities to them-
selves. And, besides the use we have made of it in
showing the superfluity, as well as the danger of giving
in to the contemplation of our virtues, it is also a
quieting and consoling reflection for a different, and in
some degree, an opposite description of character, that
is to say, for tender and timorous consciences. Such
are sometimes troubled with doubts and scruples about
even their good actions. Virtue was too easy for them,
or too difficult; too easy and pleasant to have any
merit in it: or difficult by reason of ffeshly, selfish, or
depraved propensities, still existing unsubdued, still
struggling in their unregenerated hearts. These are
natural, and, as I have sometimes known them, very
distressing scruples. I think that observations might
be offered to remove the ground of them altogether;
but what I have at present to suggest is, that the very
act of reflection, which leads to them, is unnecessary,
provided you will proceed by our rule, viz. to leave
your virtues, such as they are, to themselves; and to
bend the whole force of )'our thought towards your
sins, towards the conquest of these.
But it will be said, are we not to taste the comforts
of religion'? Are we not to be permitted, or rather
ought we not to be encouraged to relish, to indulge,
SERMON XI. 145
lo enjoy these comforts? And can this be done with-
out meditating upon our good actions?
I answer, that this can be done without meditating
upon our good actions. We need not seek the com-
forts of religion in this way. Much we need not seek
them at all; they will visit us of their own accord, if
we be serious and hearty in our religion. A well spent
life will impart its support to the spirits, without any
endeavour, on our part, to call up our merits to our
view, or even allowing the idea of merit to take pos-
session of our minds. There will in this respect, al-
ways be as much difference, as there ought to be, be-
tween the righteous man and the sinner; (or, to speak
more properly, between sinners of different degrees,)
without taking pains to draw forth in our recollection
instances of our virtue, or to institute a comparison
between ourselves and others, or eertain others of our
acquaintance. These are habits, which I hold to be
unchristian and wrong; and that the true way of finding
and feeling the consolations of religion, is by progres-
sively conquering our sins. Think of these ; contend
with these: and, if you contend with sincerity and with
effect, which is the proof indeed of sincerity, I will an-
swer for the comforts of religion being your portion.
What is it that disturbs our religious tranquillity?
What is it that embitters or impairs our religious com-
fort, damps and checks our religious hopes, hinders
us from relishing and entertaining these ideas, from
turning to them, as a supply of consolation under all
circumstances? What is, it but our sins? Depend upon
144 SERMON XI.
it, that it is sin, and nothing else, which spoils our
religious comfort. Cleanse your hearts from sin, and
religion will enter in, with all her train of hopes and
consolation. For proof of this, we may, as before, refer
to the examples of scripture christians. They rejoiced
in the Lord continually. " The joy of faith." Phil. i.
25. '* Joy in the Holy Ghost," Rom. xiv. 17. was the
word in their mouths, the sentiment of their hearts.
They spake of their reHgion, as of a strong consolation,
as of the " refuge, to which they had fled, as of the
hope, of w hich they had laid hold, of an anchor of the
soul sure and steadfast." Heb. vi. 18, 19. The pro-
mise from the Lord Jesus Christ was, " your heart
shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you."
John xvi. 22. Was this promise fulfilled to them?
Read Acts, xiii. 52. " They were filled with joy and
the Holy Ghost." " The Kingdom of God," saith St.
Paul, " is joy in the Holy Ghost." Rom. xiv. 17. So
that St. Paul, you hear, takes his very description and
definition of Christianity from the joy which is diffused
over the heart; and St. Paul, I am very confident, de-
scribed nothing but what he felt. Yet St. Paul did not
meditate upon his virtues: nay, expressly renounced
that sort of meditation. His meditations, on the con-
trary, were fixed upon his own unworthiness, and upon
the exceeding stupendous mercy of God towards him,
through Jesus Christ his Saviour: at least, we have his
own authority for saying, that, in his christian pro-
gress, he never looked back ; he forgot that which was
behind, whatever it might be, which he had already
attained; he refused to remember it, he put it out of
SERMON iXI. 145
liis thoughts. Yet, upon this topic of religious joy,
hear him again; " we joy in God through our Lord
Jesus Christ; Rom. v. 11. and once more, " the fruit
of the Spirit is love, joy, peace." Gal. v. 22. These
last are three memorable words, and they describe, not
the effects of ruminating upon a man's own virtues,
but the fruit of the Spirit.
But it is not in one Apostle, in whom we find this
temper of mind, it is in them all. Speaking of the
Lord Jesus Christ, St. Peter thus addresses his con-
verts, "whom, having not seen, ye love; in whom,
though now ye see him not, yet believing ye rejoice
with joy unspeakable and full of glory." 1 Peter, i. 8.
This joy covered even their persecutions and suffer-
ings : " wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now, for a
season, if need be, ye are in heaviness through mani-
fold temptations," 1 Peter, i. 6. meaning persecutions.
In like manner St. James saith, " count it all joy when
ye fall into divers temptations," that is, persecutions:
And whv? " knowing this, that the trying of your faith
worketh patience." James, i. 4. Let no one, after these
quotations, say, that it is necessary to fix our attention
upon the virtues of our character, in order to taste the
comforts of religion. No persons enjoyed these com-
forts in so great perfection, as the christians whom we
read of in scripture, yet no persons thought so little of
their own virtues. What they continually thought upon
was the abounding love of Christ towards them, " in
that, whilst they were yet sinners, he died for them,"
and the tender and exceeding mercies of God in the
T
146 SERMON Xr,
pardon of their sins through Christ. From this they
drew their consolation; but the ground and origin of
this train of thought was, not the contemplation of
virtue, but the conviction of sin.
But again, the custom of viewing our virtues has a
strong tendency to fill us with fallacious notions of our
own state and condition. One, almost constant, decep-
tion is this, viz. that in whatever quality we have pre-
tensions, or believe that we have pretensions, to excel,
that quality we place at the head of all other virtues.
If we be charitable, then " charity covereth a multi-
tude of sins." If we be strictly honest, then strict ho-
nesty is no less than the bond, which keeps society
together; and, consequently, is that, without which
other virtues would have no worth, or rather no exist-
ence. If we be temperate and chaste, then self-govern-
ment being the hardest of all duties, is the surest test
of obedience. Now every one of these propositions is
true; but the misfortune is, that only one of them is
thought of at the time, and that the one which favours
our own particular case and character. The compari-
son of different virtues, as to their price and value,
may give occasion to many nice questions; and some
rules might be laid down upon the subject; but I con-
tend, that the practice itself is useless, and not only
useless, but delusive. Let us leave, as I have already
said, our virtues to themselves, not engaging our minds
in appreciating either their intrinsic or comparative
value ; being assured that they will be weighed in un-
erring scales. Our business is with our sins.
SERMON XI. 147
Again: The habit of contemplating our spiritual ac-
quirements, our religious, or moral excellencies, has,
ver_v usually, and, I think, almost unavoidabh , an un-
favourable efl'ect upon our disposition towards other
men. A man, who is continually computing his riches,
almost in spite of himself, grows proud of his wealth.
A man who accustoms himself to read, and inquire,
and think a great deal about his family, becomes vain
of his extraction. He can hardly help becoming so.
A man who has his titles sounding in his ears, or his
state much before his eyes, is lilted up by his rank.
These are effects, which every one observes; and no
inconsiderable degree of the same effect springs from
the habit of meditating upon our virtues. Now humble-
mindedness is a christian duty, if there be one. It is
more than a duty; it is a principle. It is a principle of
the religion; and its influence is exceedingly great, not
only upon our religious, but our social character.
They, who are truly humble-minded, have no quarrels,
give no offence, contend with no one in wrath and bit-
terness : still more impossible is it for them to insult
any man, under any circumstances. But the way to be
humble-minded is the way I am pointing out, viz. to
think less of our virtues, and more of our sins. In
reading the parable of the Pharisee and the Publican,
if we could suppose them to be real characters, I should
say of them, that the one had just come from ruminat-
ing upon his virtues, the other from meditating upon
his sins. And mark the difference; first, in their beha-
viour: next, in their acceptance with God. The Pha-
risee is all loftiness, and contemptuousness, and recital,
148 SERMON XI.
and comparison; fullof ideas of merit; views the poor
Publican, although withdrawn to a distance from him,
with eyes of scorn. The Publican, on the contrary,
enters not into competition with the Pharisee, or with
any one. So far from looking round, he durst not so
much as lift up his eyes; but casts himself, hardly in-
deed presumes to cast himself, not upon the justice,
but wholly and solely upon the mercies of his Maker;
" God be merciful to me a sinner." We know the
judgment which our Lord himself pronounced upon
the case, " I tell you, this man went down to his house
justified rather than the other," Luke, xviii. 14. The
more therefore we are like the Publican, and the less
we are like the Pharisee, the more we come up to the
genuine temper of Christ's religion.
Think then less of your virtues ; more of your sins.
Do I hear any one answer, I have no sins to think
upon; I have no crimes, which lie upon my con-
science? I reply, that this may be true with respect to
some, nay, with respect to many persons, according to
the idea we commonly annex to the words, sins and
crimes; meaning thereby acts of gross and external
wickedness. But think further: enlarge your views.
Is your obedience to the law of God what it ought to
be, or what it might be? The first commandment of
that law is, " thou shalt love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, with all thy mind, and with all thy
strength." Is there, upon the subject of this com-
mandment, no matter for thought, no room for amend-
ment? The second commandment is, " thou shalt love
SERMON XI. 149
thy neighbour as thyself." Is all with us, as it should
be, here? Again, there is a spirituality in the com-
mands of Christ's religion, which will cause the man,
who obeys them truly, not only to govern his actions,
but his words; not only his words, but his inclinations,
and his dispositions, his internal habits, as well as ex-
ternal life. " Ye have heard that it hath been said of old
time, Thou shalt not commit adultery: but I say unto
you he that looketh on a woman to lust after her;"
that is, he who voluntarily indulges, and entertains in
his mind an unlawful desire, " hath committed adultery
with her already in his heart," is, by the very enter-
tainment of such ideas, instead of striving honestl)'^
and resolutely to banish them from his mind, or to
take his mind off from them, a sinner in the sight of
God. Much the same kind of exposition belongs to
the other commandments; not only is murder forbid-
den, but all unreasonable, intemperate anger and pas-
sion ; not only stealing but all hard and unfair conduct,
either in transacting business with those, who are upon
a level with us, or, where it is more to be feared, to-
wards those, who are in our power. And do not these
points open to us a field of inquiry, how far we are
concerned in them? There may not be what, strictly
speaking, can be called an act or deed, which is scan-
dalously bad; yet the current of our imaginations, the
bent of our tempers, the stream of our affections, may
all, or any of them, be wrong, and may be requiring,
even at the peril of our salvation, stronger control, a
better direction
150 SERMON XI.
Again: There may not be any action, which, singly
and separately taken, amounts to what would he rec-
koned a crime ; yet there may be actions, which we give
in to, which even our own consciences cannot approve;
and these may be so frequent with us, as to form a part
of the course and fashion of our lives.
Again: It is possible, that some of the miscarriages
in conduct, of which we have to accuse ourselves, may
be imputable to inadvertency or surprise. But could
these miscarriages happen so often as they do, if we
exercised that vigilance in our christian course, which
not only forms a part of the christian character, but is
a sure effect of a sincere faith in religion, and a corres-
ponding solicitude and concern about it? Lastly, Un-
profitableness itself is a sin. We need not do mischief
in order to commit sin; uselessness, when we might be
useful, is enough to make us sinners before God. The
fig-tree in the gospel was cut down, not because it bore
sour fruit, but because it bore none. The parable of the
talents (Mat. xxv. 14.) is pointed expressly against the
simple neglect of faculties and opportunities of doing
good, as contradistinguished from the perpetration of
positive crimes. Are not all these topics fit matters of
meditation, in the review of our lives? Upon the whole,
when I hear a person say, he has no sins to think upon,
I conclude, that he has not thought seriously concern-
ing religion at all.
Let our sins, then, be ever before us; if not our
crimes, of which it is possible, that according to the
SERMON XI. 151
common acceptation of that word, we may not have
many to remember; let our omissions, deficiencies,
failures, our irregularities of heart and affection, our
vices of temper and disposition, our course and habit
of giving in to smaller offences, meaning, as I do mean,
by offences, all those things, which our consciences
cannot really approve; our slips, and inadvertencies,
and surprises, much too frequent for a man in earnest
about salvation. Let these things occupy our attention;
let this be the bent and direction of our thoughts; for
they are the thoughts, which will bring us to God
evangelically; because they are the thoughts, which
will not only increase our vigilance, but which must
inspire us with that humility, as to ourselves; with that
deep and abiding, and operating sense of God Al-
mighty's love and kindness, and mercy towards us, in
and through Jesus Christ, our Saviour, which is ever
one great aim and end of the gospel, and of those who
preached it, to inculcate upon all, who came to take
hold of the offer of grace.
SERMON XIJ.
SALVATION FOR PENITENT SINNERS.
Luke, vii. 47.
Wherefore I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many,
are forgiven ; for she loved much.
It has been thought an extravagant doctrine, that
the greatest sinners were sometimes nearer to the king-
dom of heaven, than they, whose offences were less
exorbitant, and less conspicuous : yet I apprehend the
doctrine wants only to be rationally explained, to show
that it has both a great deal of truth, and a great deal
of use in it; that it may be an awakening religious
proposition to some, whilst it cannot, without being
wilfully misconstrued, delude or deceive any.
Of all conditions in the world the most to be des-
paired of is the condition of those, who are altogether
insensible and unconcerned about religion; and yet
they may be, in the mean time, tolerably regular in
their outward behaviour; there may be nothing in it
to give great offence; their character may be fair; they
may pass with the common stream, or they may even
be well spoken of; nevertheless, I say, that, whilst
SERMON XII. 153
this insensibility remains upon their minds, their con-
dition is more to be despaired of than that of any other
person. The rehgion of Christ does not in any way
apply to them: they do not belong to it; for are they
to be saved by performing God's will? God is not in
their thoughts; his will is not before their eyes. They
may do good things; but it is not from a principle of
obedience to God, that they do them. There may be
many crimes, which they are not guilty of; but it is
not out of regard to the will of G >d, that they do not
commit them. It does not, therefore, appear, what
just hopes they can entertain of heaven, upon the score
of an obedience, which they not only do not perform,
but do not attempt to perform. Then, secondly, if
they are to hope in Christ for a forgiveness of their
imperfections, for acceptance through htm of broken
and deficient services, the truth is, they have recourse
to no such hope; beside, it is not imperfection, with
which they are charged, but a total absence of princi-
ple. A man, who never strives to obey, never indeed
bears that thought about him, must not talk of the
imperfection of his obedience : neither the word, nor
the idea pertains to him : nor can he speak of broken
and deficient services, who, in no true sense of the
term, hath ever served God at all. I own, therefore, I
do not perceive what rational hopes religion can hold
out to insensibility and unconcernedness, to those,
who neither obey its rules, nor seek its aid; neither
follow after its rewards, nor sue, I mean in spirit and
sincerity sue, for its pardon. But how, it will be ask-
ed, can a man be of regular and reputable morals,
U
154 SERMON XII.
with this religious insensibility: in other words, with
the want of vital religion in his heart? I answer, that
it can be. A general regard to character, knowing
that it is an advantageous thing to possess a good cha-
racter; or a regard generated by natural and early
habit: a disposition to follow the usages of life, which
are practised around us, and which constitute decen-
cy: calm passions, easy circumstances, orderly com-
panions, may, in a multitude of instances, keep men
within rules and bounds, without the operation of any
religious principle whatever.
There is likewise another cause, which has a ten-
dency to shut out religion from the mind, and yet hath
at the same time a tendency to make men orderly and
decent in their conduct: and that cause is business.
A close attention to business is very apt to exclude
all other attentions ; especially those of a spiritual na-
ture, which appear to men of business shadowy and
unsubstantial, and to want that present reality and
advantage, which they have been accustomed to look
for, and to find in their temporal concerns : and yet it
is undoubtedly true, that attention to business fre-
quently and naturally produces regular manners.
Here, therefore, is a case, in which decency of beha-
viour shall subsist along with religious insensibility,
forasmuch as one cause produces both; an intent ap-
plication to business.
Decency, order, regularity, industry, application to
our calling are all good things ; but then they are ac-
SERMON XII. 155
companied with this great danger, viz. that they may
subsist without any religious influence whatever; and
that, when they do so, their tendency is to settle and
confirm men in religious insensibility. For finding
things go on very smoothly, finding themselves re-
ceived and respected without any religious principle,
they are kept asleep, as to their spiritual concerns, by
the very quietness and prosperity of things around
them. " There is a way that seemeth right unto a
man, but the end thereof are the ways of death." It
is possible to slumber in a flmcied security, or rather
in an unconsciousness of danger, a blindness to our
true situation, a thoughtlessness or stupefaction con-
cerning it, even at the time when we are in the ut-
most peril of salvation; when we are descending fast
towards a state of perdition. It is not the judgment
of an erroneous conscience: that is not the case I
mean. It is rather a want of conscience, or a con-
science, which is never exerted; in a word, it is an
indifference and insensibility concerning religion, even
in the midst of seeming and external decency of
behaviour, and soothed and lulled by this very cir-
cumstance. Now it is not only within the compass of
possibility, but it frequently, nay, I hope, it very
frequently comes to pass, that open, confessed, ac-
knowledged sins sting the sinner's conscience: that
the upbraidings of mankind, the cry, the clamour, the
indignation, which his wickedness has excited, may at
length come home to his own soul; may compel him
to reflect,, may bring him, though by force and vio-
lence, to a sense of his guilt, and a knowledge of his
156 SERMON XII.
situation. Now I say, that this sense of sin, by what-
ever cause it be produced, is better than reHgious in-
sensibiHty. The sinner's penitence is more to be trusted
to, than the seemingly righteous man's security. The
one is roused; is roused from the deep forgetfulness
of rehgion, in which he had hitherto lived. Good fruit,
even fruit unto life everlasting, may spring from the
motion, which is stirred in his heart. The other re-
mains, as to religion, in a state of torpor. The thing
wanted as the quickening principle, as the seed and
germ of religion in the heart, is compunction, con-
vincement of sin, of danger, of the necessity of flying
to the Redeemer, and to his religion in good earnest.
" They were pricked in their heart, and said to Peter
and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what
shall we do?" This was the state of mind of those,
who first heard the gospel: and this is the state of
mind still to be brought about, before the gospel be
heard with effect; and sin will sometimes do it, when
outward righteousness will not; I mean by outward
righteousness, external decency of manners without
any inward principle of religion whatever. The sinner
may return and fly to God, even because the world is
against him. I'hc visil^ly righteous man is in friendship
with the world: and the " friendship of the world is -
enmity with God," whensoever, as I have before ex-
pressed it, it soothes and lulls men in religious insen-
sibility. But how, it will be said, is this? Is it not to
encourage sin? Is it not to put the sinner in a more
hopeful condition than the righteous? Is it not, in some
measure, giving the greatest sinner the greatest chance
SERMON XII. 157
of being, saved? This may be objected: and the ob-
jection brings me to support the assertion in the be-
ginning of my discourse, that the doctrine proposed,
cannot, without being wilfully misconstrued, deceive
or delude any» First, you ask, is not this to encourage
sin? I answerfct is to encourage the sinner, who re-
pents; and, if tne sinner repent, why should he not be
encouraged? But some, you say, will take occasion,
from this encouragement, to plunge into sin. I answer,
that then they wilfully misapply it : for if they enter
upon sin intending to repent afterwards, I take upon
me to tell them, that no true repentance can come of
such intention. The very intention is a fraud: instead
of being the parent of true repentance, is itself to be
repented of bitterly. Whether such a man ever repent
or not is another question, but no sincere repentance
can issue, or proceed from this intention. It must come
altogether from another quarter. It will look back,
when it does come, upon that previous intention with
hatred and horror, as upon a plan, and scheme, and
design to impose upon and abuse the mercy of God.
The moment a plan is formed of sinning, with an in-
tention afterwards to repent, at that moment the-whole
doctrine of grace, of repentance, and of course this
part of it amongst the rest, is \vilfully misconstrued.
The grace of God is turned into lasciviousness. At
the time this design is formed, the person, forming
it, is in the bond of iniquity, as St. Peter told Simon
he was; in a state of imminent perdition, and this de-
sign will not help him out of it. We say, that repent-
ance is sometimes more likely to be brought about in
158 SERMON XII.
a confessed, nay, in a notorious and convicted sinner,
than in a seemingly regular life: but it is of true re-
pentance that we speak, and no true repentance can
proceed from a previous intention to repent, I mean an
intention previous to the sin. Therefore no advantage
can be taken of this doctrine to the encouragement of
sin, without wilfully misconstruing it.
But then you say, we place the sinner in a more
hopeful condition than the righteous. But who, let us
inquire, are the righteous we speak of? not they, who
are endeavouring, however imperfectly, to perform the
will of God ; not they, who are actuated by a principle
of obedience to him ; but men, who are orderly and
regular in their visible behaviour without any internal
religion. To the eye of man they appear righteous.
But if they do good, it is not from the love or fear of
God, or out of regard to religion that they do it, but
from other considerations. If they abstain from sin,
they abstain from it out of different motives from what
religion offers; and so long as they have the acquies-
cence, and approbation of the world, they are kept in a
state of sleep; in a state, as to religion, of total negli-
gence and unconcern. Of these righteous men there
are many: and, when we compare their condition with
that of the open sinner, it is to rouse them, if possible,
to a sense of religion. A v^^ounded conscience is better
than a conscience which is torpid. When conscience
begins to do its office, they will feel things changed
within them mightily. It will no longer be their con-
cern to keep fair with the world, to preserve appear-
SERMON XII. 159
ances, to maintain a character, to uphold decency, or-
der, and regularity in their behaviour; but it will be
their concern to obey God, to think of him, to love
him, to fear him: nay, to love him with all their heart,
with all their mind, with all their soul, with all their
strength; that is, to direct their cares and endeavours
to one single point, his will: yet their visible conduct
may not be much altered; but their internal motives
and principle will be altered altogether.
This alteration must take place in the heart, even
of the seemingly righteous. It may take place also in
the heart of the sinner; and, we say, (and this is, in
truth, the whole which we say,) that a conscience
pricked by sin is sometimes, nay oftentimes, more
susceptible of the impressions of religion, of true and
deep impressions, than a mind which has been accus-
tomed to look only to the laws and customs of the
world, to conform itself to those laws, and to find rest
and satisfaction in that peace, which not God, but the
world gives.
SERMON XIII.
SINS OF THE FATHERS UPON THE CHILDREN
Exodus, xx. 5.
" Thou shalt not bow down thyself to them^ nor serve
them; for I the Lord thy God am a jealous God, visit'
i?ig the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the
third and fourth generation of them that hate me.''''
These words form part of the second commandment.
It need not be denied, that there is an apparent harsh-
ness in this declaration, with which the minds even of
good and pious men have been sometimes sensibly af-
fected. To visit the sins of the fathers upon the chil-
dren, even to the third and fourth generation, is not, at
first sight at least, so reconcilable to our apprehen-
sions of justice and equity, as that we should expect to'
find it in a solemn publication of the will of God.
I think, however, that a fair and candid interpreta-
tion of the words before us will remove a great deal
of the difficulty, and of the objection which lies against
them. My exposition of the passage is contained in
these four articles: — First, that the denunciation
SERMON XIII. 161
and sentence relate to the sin of idolatry in parti-
cular, if not to that alone. Secondly, that it relates
to temporal, or, more properly speaking, to family
prosperity and adversity. Thirdly, that it relates to
the Jewish economy, in that particular administra-
tion of a visible providence, under which they lived.
Fourthly, that at no rate does it affect, or was ever
meant to affect, the acceptance or salvation of indi-
viduals in a future life.
First, I say, that the denunciation and sentence re-
late to the sin of idolatry in particular, if not to that
alone. The prohibition of the commandment is pointed
against that particular offence, and no other. The
first and second commandment may be considered as
one, inasmuch as they relate to one subject, or nearly
so: for many ages, and by many churches, they were
put together, and considered as one commandment.
The subject, to which they both relate, is false wor-
ship, or the worship of false gods. This is the single
subject, to which the prohibition of both command-
ments relates : the single class of sins which is guarded
against. Although, therefore, the expression be, " the
sins of the fathers," without specifying in that clause
what sins, yet in fair construction, and indeed in com-
mon construction, we may well suppose it to be that
kind and class of sins, for the restraint of which the
command was given, and against which its force was
directed. The punishment, threatened by any law,
must naturally be applied to the offence particularly
forbidden by that law, and not to offences in general.
X
1(32 SERMON Xin.
. One reason, why you may not probably perceive
the full ^veight of what I am saying, is, that we do
not at this day understand, or think much concerning
the sin of idolatry, or the necessity, or importance of
God's delivering a specific, a solemn, a terrifying
sentence against it. The sin itself hath in a manner
ceased from among us: other sins, God knows, have
come in its place; but this, Jn a great measure, is
withdrawn from our observation : whereas in the age
of the world, and among those people, when and to
whom the ten commandments were promulged, false
worship, or the worship of false gods, was the sin,
which lay at the root and foundation of every other.
The worship of the one true God, in opposition to
the vain and false, and wicked religions, which had
then obtained amongst mankind, was the grand point
to be inculcated. It was the contest then carried on:
and the then world, as well as future ages, were deeply
interested in it. History testifies, experience testifies,
that there cannot be true morality, or true virtue,
where there is false religion, false worship, false gods;
for which reason you find, that this great article (for
such it then was) was not only made the subject of a
command, but placed at the head of all the rest. Nay
more; from the whole strain and tenor of the Old
Testament, there is good reason to believe, that the
maintaining in the world the knowledge and worship
of the one true God, holy, just, and good, in contra-
diction to the idolatrous worship which prevailed, was
the great and principal scheme and end of the Jewish
polity and most singular constitution. As the Jewish
SEHMOX Xill. 163
nation, therefore, was to be the depository of, and the
means of preserving in tlie \^'orId, the knov. iedgc and
worsliip of tlie one true God, when it was lost and
darkened in other countries, it became of the last im-
portance to the execution of this purpose, that this
nation should be warned and deterred, by every moral
means, from sliding themselves into those practices,
those errors, and that crime, against which it was the
very design of their institution, that they should strive
and contend.
The form of expression used in the second com-
mandment, and in this very part of it, much favours
the interpretation for which I argue, namely, that the
sentence or threatening was aimed against the sin of
idolatry alone. The words are, " For I the Lord thy
God am a Jealous God, and visit the sins of the fathers
upon the children." These two things, of being jealous,
and of visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children,
are spoken of God in conjunction; and in such a man-
ner, as to show, that they refer to one subject. Now jea-
lousy implies a rival. God's being jealous means, that he
would not allow any other god to share with himself
in the worship of his creatures: that is wljat is imported
in the word jealous; and, therefore, that is the subject,
to which the threat of visiting the sins of the fathers upon
the children is applied. According to this interpreta-
tion, the following expressions of the commandment,
" them thatliate me, and them that love me," signify
them that forsake and desert my worship and religion.
164 SERMON XIII.
for the worship and rehgion of other gods, and them
who adhere firmly and faithfully to my worship, in
opposition to every other worship.
My second proposition is, that the threat relates to
temporal, or, more properly speaking, to family pros-
perity and adversity. In the history of the Jews, most
particularly of their kings, of whom, as was to be ex-
pected, we read and know the most, we meet with
repeated instances of this, some threat being both
pronounced and executed against their family pros-
perity; and for this very same cause, their desertion of
the true God, and going over, after the example of the
nations around them, to the worship of false gods.
Amongst various other instances, one is very memora-
ble and very direct to our present argument: and that
is the instance of Ahab, who of all the idolatrous kings
of Israel was the worst. The punishment threatened and
denounced against his crime was this : " Behold I will
bring evil upon thee, and will take away thy posterity,
and will make thine house like the house of Jeroboam,
the son of Nebat, and like the house of Baasha, the son
of Ahijah, for the provocation wherewith thou hast
provoked me to anger, and made Israel to sin." The
provocation, you will observe, was the introduction of
false gods into his kingdom ; and the Prophet here not
only threatens Ahab with the ruin and destruction of
his family, as the punishment of his sin, but points
out to him two instances of great families having been
destroyed for the very same reason. You afterwards
SLRMON XIll. 165
read the lull accomplishment of this sentence by the
hand of Jehu. N ow, I consider these instances as, in
fact, the execution of the second commandment, and
as showing what sense that commandment bore. But
if it were so, if the force of the threat was, that in the
distribution and assignment of temporal prosperity and
adversity, to families and to a man's race, respect
would be had to his fidelity to God, or his rebellion
against him in this article of false and idolatrous wor-
ship, then is the punishment, as to the nature and jus-
tice of it, agreeable to what we see in the constant and
ordinary course of God's providence. The wealth and
grandeur of families are commonly owing not to the
present generation, but to the industry, wisdom, or
good conduct of a former ancestor. The poverty and
depression of a family are not imputable to the present
representatives of the family, but to the fault, the ex-
travagance, or mismanagement of those, who went be-
fore them; of which, nevertheless, they feel the eftects.
All this we see every day; and we see it without sur-
prise or complaint. What, therefore, accords with the
state of things under the ordinary dispensations of Pro-
vidence, as to temporal prosperity and adversity, was^
by a special Providence and by a particular sentence,
ordained to be the mode, and probably a most effica-
cious mode, of restraining and correcting an offence,
from which it was of the utmost importance to deter
the Jewish nation.
My third proposition is, that this commandment re-
166 SERMON XIII.
lated particularly to the Jewish economy. In the 28th
chapter of Deuteronomy, you find Moses, with prodi-
gious solemnity, pronouncing the blessings and curs-
ings which awaited the children of Israel under the
dispensation, to which they were called : and you will
observe, that these blessings consisted altogether of
worldly benefits, and these curses of worldly punish-
ments. Moses in effect declared, that with respect to
this peculiar people, when they came into their own
land, there should be amongst them such a signal and
extraordinary, and visible interposition of Providence,
as to shower down blessings and happiness, and pros-
perity upon those who adhered faithfully to the God of
their fathers, and to punish with exemplary misfor-
tunes, those, who disobeyed and deserted him. Such,
Moses told them, would be the order of God's govern-
ment over them. This dispensation dealt in temporal
rewards and punishments. And the second command-
ment, which made the temporal prosperity and adver-
sity of families depend, in many instances, upon the
religious behaviour of the ancestor of such families,
was a branch and consistent part of that dispensation.
But lastly and principally, my fourth proposition is,
that at no rate does it affect, or was ever meant to affect,
the acceptance or salvation of individuals in a future
life. My proof of this proposition I draw from the 18th
chapter of Ezekiel. It should seem from this chapter,
that some of the Jews, at that time, had put too large
an interpretation upon the second commandment; for
SERMON XIII. 167
the Prophet puts this question into the mouth of his
countrymen; he supposes them to be thus, as it were,
expostulating with God. Ye say, Why? " Doth not
the son bear the iniquity of the father?" that is the
question he makes them ask. Now take notice of the
answer; the answer, which the prophet delivers in the
name of God, is this, " When the son hath done that
which is lawful and right, and hath kept all my statutes
and hath done them, he shall surely live. The soul that
sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the ini-
quity of the father; neither shall the father bear the
iniquity of the son; the righteousness of the righteous
shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked
shall be upon him,^^ verse 19, 20.
In the preceding part of the chapter, the Prophet
has dilated a good deal, and very expressly indeed,
upon the same subject, all to confirm the great truth
which he lays down; "behold all souls are mine, as
the soul of the father, so also the soul of the son is
mine; the soul that sinneth, it shall die." Now apply
this to the second commandment; and the only way of
reconciling them together is by supposing, that the
second commandment related solely to temporal, or
rather family adversity and prosperity, and Ezekiel'a
chapter to the rewards and punishments of a future
state. When to this is added what hath been observed,
that the threat in the second commandment belongs to
the crime forbidden in that commandment, namely,
the going over to false gods, and deserting the one
168 SERMON XIII.
true God ; and that it also formed a part or branch of
the Mosaic system, which dealt throughout in tempo-
ral rewards and punishments, at that time dispensed
by a particular providence ; when these considera-
tions are laid together, much of the difficulty and
much of the objection, which our own minds may
have raised against this commandment, will, I hope,
he removed.
SERMON XI\ .
HOW VIRTUE PRODUCES BELIEF, AND VICE
UNBELIEF.
John, vii. 17.
•' If any man will do his willy he shall know oftlit
doctrine y whether it be of Gody
XT does not, 1 think, at first sight appear, why our be-
haviour should influence our belief, or how any par-
ticular course of action, good or bad, should affect our
assent to any particular propositions, which are offered
to us; for truth or probability can never depend upon
our conduct ; the credibility or incredibility of reli-
gion is the same,^ whether we act well or ill, whether
we obey its laws or disobey them. Nor is it very ma-
nifest, how even our perception of evidence or credi-
bility should be affected by our virtues or vices; be-
cause conduct is immediately voluntary, belief is not:
one is an act of the will, under the power of motives;
the other is an act of the understanding, upon which
motives do not, primarily at least, operate, nor ought
to operate at all. Yet our Lord, in the text, aflirms
this to be the case, namely, that our behaviour does
influence our belief, and to have been the case from
Y
170 SERMON XIV.
the beginning, that is, even during his own ministn
upon earth. '^ If any man will do His will, he shall
know of the doctrine, whether it be of God." It be-
comes, therefore, a subject of serious and religious
inquiry, how, why, and to what extent the declaration
of the text may be maintained.
Now the first and most striking observation is, that
it corresponds w ith experience. The fact, so far as can
be observed, is as the text represents it to be. I speak
of the e-eneral course of human conduct, which is the
thing to be considered. Good men are generally be-
lievers: bad men are generally unbelievers. This is
the general state of the case : not without exceptions ;
for on the one hand, there may be men of regular ex-
ternal morals, who are yet unbelievers, because, though
immorality be one cause of unbelief, it is not the only
cause : and, on the other hand, there are undoubtedl}'
many, who, although they believe and tremble, yet go
on in their sins, because their faith doth not regulate
their practice. But, having respect to the ordinary
course and state of human conduct, what our Savioiu'
hath declared is verified by experience. He, that doetli
the will of God, cometh to believe, that Jesus Christ
is of God, namely, a messenger from God. A process,
some how or other, takes place in the understanding,
which brings the mind of him, who acts rightly to this
conclusion. A conviction is formed, and every day
made stronger and stronger. No man ever compre-
hended the value of christian precepts, but by con
ducting his life according to them. When, by so doing,
SERMON XIV. 171
he is brought to know their excellency, their perfection,
I had almost said, their divinity, he is necessarily also
brought to think well of the religion itself. HearSt. Paul:
— " The night is far spent: the day is at hand: let us,
therefore, cast off the works of darkness, and Itt us put
on the armour of light; let us walk honestly as in the
day, not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering
and wantonness, not in strife and envying ; but put ye
on the Lord Jesus Christ; and make not provision for
the flesh to fulfil the lusts thereof." Rom. xiii. 11. It
is recorded of this text, that it -was the means of con-
version of a very eminent father of the church, St.
Austin; for which reason I quote it as an instance to
my present purpose, since I apprehend, it must have
wrought with him in the manner here represented. I
have no doubt but that others have been affected in
like manner by this or other particular portions of
scripture; and that still greater numbers have been
drawn to Christianity by the general impression, which
our Lord's discourses, and the speeches and letters of
his apostles, have left upon their minds. This is some-
times called the internal evidence of our religion ; and
it is very strong. But, inasmuch as it is a species of
cvidence_, which applies itself to the knowledge, love,
and practice of virtue, it will operate most powerfully
where it finds these qualities, or even these tendencies
and dispositions subsisting. If this be the effect of
virtuous conduct, and, in some proportion, the effect
also of each separate act of virtue, the contrary effect
must necessarily follow from a contrary course of be-
haviour. And perhaps it may assist us in unfolding
172 SERMON XIV.
the subject, to take up the inquiry in this order; be-
cause, if it can be shown, why, and in what manner,
vice tends to obstruct, impair, and, at length, destroy
our faith, it will not be difficult to allow, that virtue
must facilitate, support, and confirm it: that at least,
it will deliver us, or keep us free, from that weight of
prejudice and resistance, which is produced in the
mind by vice, and which acts against the reception of
religious truth.
Now the case appears to me to be no other than
this : A great many persons, before they proceed upon
an act of known transgression, do expressly state to
themselves the question, whether religion be true or
not; and, in order to get at the object of their desire,
(for the real matter to be determined is, whether they
shall have their desire gratified or not,) in order, I say,
to get at the pleasure in some cases ; or in other cases,
the point of interest, upon which they have set their
hearts, they choose to decide, and they do in fact
decide with themselves, that these things are not so
certain, as to be a reason for them to give up the
pleasure Munich lies before them, or the advantage,
which is now, and which may never be again, in their
power to compass. This conclusion does actually take
place, and, at various times, must almost necessarily
take place, in the minds of men of bad morals. And
now remark the effect, which it has upon their thoughts
afterwards. When they come at another future time
to reflect upon religion, they reflect upon it, as upon
what they had before adjudged to be unfounded, and
SERMON XIV. 173
too uncertain to be acted upon, or to be depended
upon: and reflections, accompanied with this adverse
and unfavourable impression, naturally lead to infi-
delity. Herein, therefore, is seen the fallacious opera-
tion of sin; first, in the circumstances under which
men form their opinion and their conclusions concern-
ing religion; and, secondly, in the effect, which con-
clusions, which doubts so formed, have upon their
judgment afterwards. First, what is the situation of
mind in which they decide concerning religion? and
what can be expected from such a situation? S<;ine
magnified and alluring pleasure has stirred their de-
sires and passions. It cannot be enjoyed without sin.
Here is religion denouncing and forbidding it on one
side: there is opportunity drawing and pulling on the
other. With this drag and bias upon their thoughts,
they pronounce and decide concerning the most im-
portant of all subjects, and of all questions. If they
should determine for the truth and reality of religion,
they must sit down disappointed of a gratification,
upon which they had set their hearts, and of using an
opportunity, which may never come again. Neverthe-
less they must determine one way or other. And this
process, viz. a similar deliberation and a similar con-
clusion, is renewed and repeated, as often as occasions
of sin oflfer. The effect, at length, is a settled persuasion
against religion; for what is it, in persons who proceed
in this manner, w'hich rests and dwells upon their me-
mories? What is it which gives to their judgment its
turn and bias? It is these occasional decisions often
repeated; which decisions have the same power and
174 SERMON XIV.
influence over the man's after-opinion, as if they had
been made ever so impartially, or ever so correctly ;
whereas, in fact, they are made under circumstances,
which exclude, almost, the possibility of their being
made with fairness, and with sufiicient inquiry. Men
decide under the power and influence of sinful temp-
tation; but, having decided, the decision is afterwards
remembered by them, and grows into a settled and
habitual opinion, as much as if they had proceeded in
it without any bias or prejudice whatever.
The extent, to which this cause acts, that is, the
numbers who are included in its influence, will be
further known by the following observation. I have
said, that sinners oftentimes expressly state to them-
selves the question, whether religion be true or not;
and that they state to themselves this question, at the
time when they are about to enter upon some act of
sin, which religion condemns; and I believe the case
so to be. I believe that this statement is often ex-
pressly made, and in the manner which I have repre-
sented. But there is also a tacit rejection of religion,
which has nearly the same effect. Whenever a man
deliberately ventures upon an action, which he knows
that religion prohibits, he tacitly rejects religion.
There may not pass in his thoughts every step which
we have described, nor may he come expressly to the
conclusion; but he acts upon the conclusion, he prac-
tically adopts it. And the doing so will alienate his
mind from religion, as surely, almost, as if he had
formally argued himself into an opinionof its untruth.
SERMON XIV. 175
The effect of sin is necessarily, and highly, and in all
cases, adverse to the production and existence of re-
ligious faith. Ileal difliculties are doubled and trebled,
when they fall in with vicious propensities, imagina-
ry difficulties are readily started. Vice is wonderfully
acute in discovering reasons on its own side. This
may be said of all kinds of vice; but, I think, it more
particularly holds good of Avhat are called licentious
vices, that is, of vices of debauchery; for sins of de-
bauchery have a tendency, which other species of sin
have not so directly, to unsettle and weaken the pow-
ers of the understanding, as well as, in a greater de-
gree, I tliink, than other vices, to render the heart
thoroughly corrupt. In a mind so wholly depraved,
the impression of any argument, relating to a moral
or religious subject, is faint, and slight, and transitory.
To a vitiated palate no meat has its right taste; with
a debauched mind no reasoning has its proper influ-
ence.
But secondly; have we not also, from scripture, rea-
son to believe, that God's holy Spirit will be assisting
to those who earnestly pray for it, and who sincerely
prepare themselves for its reception; and that it will
be assisting to them in this matter of faith in religion. —
The language of scripture is, that God gives his holy
Spirit to them that ask it ; and moreover, that to them
who use and improve it, as they ought, it is given in
more and more abundance. " He that hath, to him
shall be given more. He that hath not, from him shall
be taken away even that which he hath." (Mat. xiii.
176 SERMON XIV.
12.) He, who is studious to improve his measure of
grace, shall find that measure increased upon him. He,
who neglects, or stifles, neglects through irreligion,
carelessness and heedlessness, buries in sensuality, or
stifles by the opposition of sin the portion of grace
and assistance, which is vouchsafed to him, he, the
scripture says, will find that portion withdrawn from
him. Now, this being the general nature and economy
of God's assisting grace, there is no reason, why it
should not extend to our faith, as well as to our prac-
tice; our perceiving the truth, as well as our obeying
the truth, may be helped and succoured by it. God's
Spirit can have access to our understandings, as well
as our affections. He can render the mind sensible to
the impressions of evidence, and the power of truth.
If creatures, like us, might take upon themselves to
judge what is a proper object of divine help, it should
seem to be a serious, devout, humble, apprehensive
mind, anxiously desiring to learn and know the truth;
and, in order to know it, keeping the heart and under-
standing pure and prepared for that purpose; that is to
say, carefully abstaining from the indulgence of pas-
sions, and from practices, whicli harden and indispose
the mind against religion. I say, a mind, so guarding
and qualifying itself, and imploring with devout earn-
estness and solicitude the aid of God's holy Spirit in
its meduations and inquiries, seems, so far as we can
presume to judge, as meet an object of divine help and
favoui', as any of which we can form an idea: and it
is not for us to narrow the promises of God concern-
SERMON XIV. 177
ing his assistine J^race, so as, without authority, to ex-
clude such an object IVom it.
From the doctrine, which has been thus concisely
proposed, various important rules and reflections arise.
First: Let not men, involved in sinful courses, won-
der at the difficulties which they meet with in religion.
It is an effect of sin, which is almost sure to follow.
Sin never fails, both to magnify real difficulties, and to
suggest imaginary ones. It rests and dwells upon ob-
jections, because they help the sinner, in some mea-
sure, to excuse his conduct to himself. — They cause
him to come to a conclusion, which permits the grati-
fication of his passions, or the compassing of his pur-
pose. Deep and various is the deceitfulness of sin, of
licentious sins most particularly; for they cloud the
understanding; they disqualify men for serious medi-
tation of any kind; above all for the meditation of
religion.
Secondly: Let them, who ask for more light, first
take care to act up to the light, which they have.
Scripture and experience join their testimony to this
point, namely, that they, who faithfully practise what
they do know, and live agreeably to the belief, which
they have, and to the just and rational consequences
of that belief, seldom fail to proceed further, and to
acquire more and more confidence in the truth of re-
ligion; whereas, if they live in opposition to the de-
gree of belief, Avhich they have, be it what it may,
Z
178 SERMON XIV.
even it will gradually grow weaker and weaker, and,
at length, die away in the soul.
Thirdly: Let them, who are anxious to arrive at
just sentiments of religion, keep their minds in a
capable state, that is, free from the bias of former de-
cisions made, or of former doubts conceived, at a time,
when the power and influence of sinful temptation was
upon them, suggested in fact, lest they should find
themselves obliged to give up some gratification upon
which they had set their hearts; and which decisions,
nevertheless, and doubts have the same operation upon
their judgments, as if they had been the result of the
most pure and impartial reasoning. It is not peculiar
to religion: it is true of all subjects, that the mind
is sure almost to be misled, which lies under a load of
prejudice contracted from circumstances, in which
it is next to impossible to weigh arguments justly,
or to see clearly.
Fourthly, Let them; let all; especially those, who
find themselves in a dissatisfied state of mind, fly to
prayer. Let them pray earnestly and incessantly for
God's assisting grace and influence; assisting, if it be
his good pleasure, as well our minds and understand-
ings in searching after truth, as our hearts and aflfec-
tions in obeying it. I say again, let us pray unceas-
ingly for grace and help from the Spirit of God.
When we pray for any worldly object, we may pray
mistakenly. We may be ignorant of our own good;
we may err egregiously concerning it. But when we
SERMON XIV. 179
pray for spiritual aid and grace, we are sure, that we
pra} for what we want; for what, if granted, will be
the greatest of all blessings. And we pray with hope,
because we have this gracious assurance given us by
the Lord himself of grace and mercy; " if ye, being
evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children,
how much more shall your heavenly Father give the
Holy Spirit to them that ask him." (Mat vii. 11.)
SERMON XV.
JOHN'S MESSAGE TO JESUS.
Matthew, xi. 2, 3.
'' Noxv -when John had heard ifi prison the works of
Christ, he sent two of his disciples, and said unto him.
Art thou he that should come, or do we look for ano-
ther?''
These words state a transaction, to say the least of
it, of a singular kind, and well entitled to observation.
Sometime before our Lord's appearance, John the
Baptist had produced himself to the country, as a mes-
senger of God, and as a public preacher. The princi-
pal thing which he taught was, that a greater and more
extraordinary person than himself, that is to say, no
other than the long-foretold and long-expected Messi-
ah, was about shortly to appear in the world; that for
the appearance of this person, which would be the set-
ting up of the kingdom of God upon earth, all men
were to prepare themselves by repentance and refor-
mation. Thus did John preach, before it was known
or declared, and before he (John himself) knew or de-
clared who this extraordinary person was. It was, as
SERMON XV. 181
it should seem, upon our Lord's oflfering himself to
John to be baptized of him in Jordan, that John, for
the first time, knew and published him to be that per-
son. This testimony and record John afterwards re-
peated concerning him in this manner, and it is re-
markable: " The next day John seeth Jesus coming
unto him, and saith. Behold the Lamb of God, which
takcth away the sin of the world. This is he of ^\hom
I said, After me cometh a man, which is preferred
before me, for he was before me, and I knew him not:
but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore
am 1 come baptizing with water. And John bare re-
cord, saying, I saw the Spirit descending from heaven.
like a dove, and it abode upon him: and I knew him
not, but he that sent me to baptize w'lXh water, the
same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the
Spirit descending and remaining on him, the same is
he, which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw,
and bare record, that this is the Son of God."
It came to pass, that, soon after our Lord's public
appearance, John was cast into prison, and there re-
mained, till, by a barbarous order from Herod, in
wicked compliance with a wicked vow, this good and
courageous servant of God was beheaded. It does not
seem quite certain, whether he was not imprisoned
twice. In prison, however, his disciples, as was natu-
ral, came to him, and related to him the great things,
which Jesus had lately been doing; and it appears,
from the accounts of the different evangelists, and by
laying these accounts together in order of time, that
182 SERMON XV.
Jesus, u little before this, amongst other miracles, had
cured the centurion's servant without coming near
him; and had also raised the young man at Nain to life,
when they were carrying him out to his funeral: mira-
cles, which, it may be supposed, were much noised
abroad in the country. What then did John the Bap-
tist do, upon receiving this intelligence? He stmt to
Jesus two of his disciples, sa} ing, " Art thou he that
should come, or look we for another?"
It will appear odd, that John should entertain any
doubt, or require any satisfaction about this matter.
He who had himself publicly announced Jesus to be
the Messiah looked for, and that also upon the most
undeniable grounds, because he saw the Spirit de-
scending and remainmg upon him; the token which
had been given him, whereby this person was to be
distinguished l)y him.
This was a difficulty, which interpreters of scrip-
ture, in very early times, saw: and the answer, which
they gave to it, I believe to be the true one ; namely,
that John sent this message, not from any doubt which
he himself entertained of the matter, but in order that
the doubts, which his disciples had conceived about
it, might receive an answer and satisfaction at the foun-
tain head ; from Jesus himself, who was best able to
give it.
You will, therefore, now observe what this answer
-vas. and how, and under what circumstances, it was
SERMON XV, 183
given. If you turn to St. Luke's statement of the
transaction, chap. vii. verse 2()th, yon will there find
it expressly asserted, what is only implied and tacidy
referred to by St. Matthew: (and this is one instance,
amongst many, of the advantage of bringing the ac-
counts of the diftlrent evangelists together,) you will
find, I say, that it so happened, I ought to have said,
that it was so ordered by Providence, that at the time,
the precise hour, when these messengers from John
arrived, our Lord was in the very act of working
miracles. In that same hour, says Luke, he cured
many of infirmities and plagues, and of evil spirits,
and unto many that Mere blind he gave sight : so that
the messengers themselves were eye witnesses of his
powers and his gifts, and of his mighty works; and to
this evidence he refers them ; and a more decisive or
dignified answer could not possibly have been given.
He neither says he was, nor he was not the person
they inquired after, but bids them take notice and tell
John of what they saxv, and make their o\vn conclu-
sion from it. " Go your way, and tell John what
things ye have seen and heard, how that the blind see,
the lame w^alk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear,
the dead are raised, to the poor the gospel is
preached." It does not, I think, appear, nor is it ne-
cessary to suppose, that all these species of miracles
were performed then, or before their eyes. It is speci-
fically mentioned, that he then cured many of plagues
and infirmities, cast out evil spirits, and restored sight
to the blind: but it is not mentioned, for instance.
184 SERMON XV.
that he then raised the dead, though that miracle be
referred to in his answer. After having wrought, whilst
they were present, many and various species of deci-
sive miracles, he was well entitled to demand their
credit and assent to others upon his own testimony
and assertion.
Now from this answer of our Lord's, we are entitled
to infer, (and this I think is the useful inference to be
drawi! from it,) that the faith which he required, the
assent, which he demanded, was a rational assent and
faith founded upon proof and evidence. His exhor-
tation was, " believe me for the very works' sake."
He did not bid Philip, upon that occasion, or the dis-
ciples of John upon this, believe him, because he was
the Son of God, because he came down from heaven,
because he was in the Father and the Father in him,
because he was with God and from God, because the
Father had given unto him the Spirit without measure,
because he w ,s inspired in the fullest and largest sense
of the word; for all these characters and pretensions,
though the highest that could belong to any being
whatsoever, to a Prophet, or to more than a Prophet,
were nevertheless to be ascertained by facts; when as-
certained, they were grounds of the most absolute
confidence in his word, of the most implicit and un-
limited reliance upon his authority ; but they were to
be ascertained by facts. To facts, therefore, our Lord
appeals; to facts he refers them, and to the demon-
stration which they afforded of his power and truth :
SERMON XV. 185
for shutting their eyes against faith, or, more properl)
speaking, for shutting their hearts and understandings
against the proof and conckision, which facts afforded,
he pronounces them liable to condemnation. They
were to believe his word, because of his works: that
was exactly what he required. '' The works which
the Father hath given me to finish, the same works
that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent
me; and the Father himself, who hath sent me,
beareth witness of me." John, v. 36. It is remarkable
that John the Baptist wrought no miracle; therefore
the authority and confirming proof of /us mission,
rested very much upon the evidences which were ex-
hibited, not by himself, but by the person whose ap-
pearance he professed to foretel; and undoubtedly the
miracles of our Lord did, by a reflected operation,
establish the preaching of John. For if a person in
these days should appear, not working any miracle
himself, but declaring that another and greater person
was soon to follow, and if that other and greater person
did accordingly soon follow, and show forth mighty
deeds, the authority of the first person's mission
would be ratified by the second person's works. They
who might doubt, nay reasonably doubt, concerning
the first person's truth and pretensions before^ would
be fully satisfied of them afterwards; and this was ex-
actly the turn, which some rational and considerate
Jews gave to the matter. " And many resorted to
him, and said, John did no miracle: but all things that
John spake of this man were true;" the effect of this
2 A
186 SERMON XV.
observation was, what it ought to be, "many believed
on him there." John, x. 41, 42.
This distinction between our Lord and his forerun-
ner, in one working miracles, and the other not, fur-
nishes an account for two things, which we meet with
in the gospels : one is, John's declaring that when the
person, of whom he spoke, should appear, his own
ministr^^ which was then much followed and attended,
would sink in importance and esteem, " He must in-
crease, I must decrease — He, that cometh after me, is
preferred before me — He that was with thee beyond
Jordan, to whom thou bearest witness; behold, the
same baptizeth and all men come to /t/'m." The other
is our Lord's own reflection upon John's testimony in
his favour, which wqs exactly agreeable to the truth
of the case. " Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness
unto the truth: but I receive not testimony from man.
He was a burning and a shining light; and ye were
willing for a season to rejoice in his light. But /have
greater witness than that of John — the works which
the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that
/ do bear witness of me." As if he had said. My
own performance of miracles is a higher and surer
proof of my mission, than any testimony which could
be given to me by another, who did not perform mi-
racles, however great, or praiseworthy, or excellent
his character and his preaching were in all respects,
or however much his followers confided in him: the
one was the testimony of men, the other of God. " I
receive not testimony of man;" the proofs, which I
SERMON XV. 187
myself exhibit before your eyes of divine power, su-
persede human tcstimon}-.
Again: Our Lord put the truth of his pretensions,
precisely and specifically, upon the evidence of his
miracles, (John, x. 37.) " If I do not the works of my
Father, believe me not: but if I do, though ye believe
not me, believe the works." What fairer appeal could
be made? Could more be done to challenge inquiry,
or place the question upon the right ground?
Lastly: In the xvth chapter and 24th verse, our
Lord fixes the guilt of the unbelieving Jews upon this
article, that they rejected miraculous proof, which ought
to have convinced them: and that, if they had not had
such proof, they might have been excusable, or, com-
paratively speaking, they would not have had sin. His
words are very memorable, " If I had not done among
them the works, which none other man did, they had
not had sin."
It appears, therefore, that, as well in the answer to
John's messengers, as in the other passages of his his-
tory and discourses which resemble this, our Lord
acted a part the most consistent with his professed
character. He referred the messengers, who came to
him, to miraculous works performed before their eyes,
to things done upon the spot; to the testimony of their
own senses. " Show John those things which ye do
see and hear." Would, could any other than a prophet
come from God do this? In like manner, was it for
188 SERMON XV.
any other than a divine messenger to bid his very dis-
ciples not believe in him, if he did not these works;
or to tell unbelievers, that if he had not done among
them works, which none other man did, their unbelief
might have been excusable? In all this we discern con-
viction, and sincerity, fairness, truth and evidence.
SERMON XVI.
ON INSENSIBILITY TO OFFENCES
Psalm xix. 12, 13.
'* Who can tell how oft he offendeth ? O cleanse thou
me from my secret faults. Keep thy servant also from
presumptuous s?7is, lest they get the dominion over me.^''
1 HESE words express a rational and affecting prayer,
according to the sense which they carry with them at
first sight, and without entering into any interpretation
of them whatsoever. Who is there, that will not join
heartily in this prayer? for who is there, that has not
occasion to pray against his sins? We are laden with
the weight of our sins. " The remembrance of them is
grievous to us; the burden of them is intolerable."
But beyond this, these same words, when they come
to be fully understood, have a still stronger meaning,
and still more applicable to the state and condition of
our souls; which I will endeavour to set before you.
You will observe the expression, " my secret faults:
O cleanse thou me from my secret faults." Now the
190 SERMON XVI.
question is, to whom are these faults a secret? to my-
self, or to others? whether the prayer relates to faults,
which are concealed from mankind, and are in that
sense secret; or to faults, which are concealed from
the offender himself, and are therefore secret, in the
most full and strict sense of which the term is capable.
Now, I say, that the contents, or whole passage taken
together, oblige us to understand the word " secref in
this latter sense : for observe two particulars. The first
verse of the text runs thus: " Who can tell how oft he
olFendeth? O cleanse thou me from my secret faults."
Now, to give a connexion to the two parts of this
verse, it is necessary to suppose, that one reason, which
it was so difficult for any man to know how oft he
offendeth was, that many of his faults were secret; but
in what way, and to whom secret? to himself undoubt-
edly: otherwise the secrecy would have been no rea-
son or cause of that difficulty. The merely being con-
cealed from others would be nothing to the present
pui'pose: because the most concealed sins, in that sense,
are as well known to the sinner himself, as those which
are detected or most open; and therefore such con-
cealment would not account for the sinner's difficulty
in understanding the state of his soul and of his con-
science. To me it appears very plain, that the train of
the Psalmist's thoughts went thus. He is led to cast
back his recollection upon the sins of his life : he finds
himself, as many of us must do, lost and bewildered
in their number and frequency; because, beside all
other reasons of confusion, there were many, which
were unnoticed, unreckoned, and unobserved. Against
SERMON XVI. 191
this class of sins, \Ahich, for this reason, he calls his.
secret faults, he raises up his voice to God in prayer.
This is evidently, as I think, the train and connexion
of thought; and this requires, that the secret faults
here spoken of be explained of such faults, as were se-
cret to the person himself. It makes no connexion, it
carries with it no consistent meaning, to interpret them
of those faults, which were concealed from others.
This is one argument for the exposition contended for;
another is the following. You will observe in the text,
that two kinds of sins are distinctly spoken of, under
the name of secret faults, and presumptuous sins. The
words are, " O cleanse thou me from my secret faults;
keep thy servant also from presumptuous sins." Now,
it will not do to consider these secret faults as merely
concealed faults, because they are not necessarily dis-
tinguished from, or can be placed in opposition to pre-
sumptuous sins. The Psalmist is here addressing God:
he is deeply affected with the state of his soul, and with
his sins, considered in relation to God : Now, with re-
spect to God, there may be, and there often is, as much
presumption,~as much daring, in committing a conceal-
ed sin, as in committing a sin, which is open to the world.
The circumstance of concealment, or detection, makes
no difference at all in this respect; and therefore they
could not properly be placed in different classes: nor
would it be natural so to place them: but offences, which
escape the sinner's own notice at the time, may cer-
tainly be distinguished from those, which are committed
with a high hand, with a full knowledge of the guilt,
and defiance of the consequences; and that is, as I
192 SERMON XVI.
believe, the distinction here intended, and the one the
Psalmist called his secret faults, the other his presump-
tuous sins. Upon the whole, therefore, I conclude,
that the secret sins, against which the Psalmist prayed,
were sins secret to himself.
But here, therefore, comes the principal question —
How there cafi be any sins of this sort? how that can be
a sin, which is neither observed, nor known to be so
by the person who commits it? And then there comes
also a second consideration, which is, if there be such,
what ought to be done with respect to them ? Now, as
well upon the authority of the text, as upon what is
the real case with human nature, when that case is
rightly understood, I contend, first, that there are ma-
ny violations of God's laws, which the men who are
guilty of them, are not sensible of at the time: and yet,
secondly, such as that their want of being sensible of
them, does not excuse, or make them cease to be sins.
All this, in truth, is no other, than the regular effect of
sinful habits. Such is the power of custom over our
consciences, that there is, perhaps, hardly any bad ac-
tion, which a man is capable of committing, that he
may not commit so often, as to become unconscious
of its guilt, as much as of the most indifferent thing
which he does. If some very great and atrocious
crimes may be thought exceptions to this observation;
and that no habit or custom can by any possibility re-
concile them to the human conscience, it is only be-^
cause they are such as cannot, from their very nature,
be repeated so often by the same person, as to become
SERMON XVI. 193
familiar and habitual: if they could, the consequence
would be the same; they would be no more thought of
by the biinier himself, than other habitual sins arc. But
great outrageous crimes, against life, for instance, and
property, and public safety, may be laid out of the
question, as not falling, I trust and believe, within the
case of any one, who hears me, and as in no case what-
ever capable of being so common, as to be fair experi-
ments of the strength of our observation. These are
not what compose our account with God. A man may
be (as indeed most men are) quite free from the crimes
of murder, robbery, and the like, and yet h^ far from
the kingdom of God. I fear it may be said of most of
us, that the class of sins, which compose our account
with God, are habitual sins; habitual omissions^ and
habitual commissmis. Now it is true of both these, that
we may have continued in them so long: they may
have become so familiar to us by repetition, that we
think nothing at all of them. We may neglect any
duty, till we forget that it is one: we may neglect our
prayers; we may neglect our devotion; we may ne-
glect every duty towards God, till we become so un-
accustomed and unused to them, as to be insensible
that we are incurring any omission, or contracting,
from that omission, any guilt which can hurt; and yet
we may be, in truth, all the while " treasuring up
wrath against the day of wrath." How many thbusands,
for instance, by omitting to attend the sacrament, have
come not to know, that it forms any part of christian
obligation: and long disuse and discontinuance would
have the same effect upon any other duty, however
2B
194 SERMON XVI,
plain might be the proof of it, when the matter earner
to be considered.
It is not less so with sins of commission. Serious
minds are shocked with observing with what complete
unconcern and indifference many forbidden things are
practised. The persons, who are guilty of them, do
not, by any mark or symptom whatever, appear to
feel the smallest rebuke of conscience, or to have the
least sense of either guilt, or danger, or shame in what
they do; and it not only appears to be so, but it is so.
They are, in fact, without any notice, consciousness,
or compunction upon the subject. These sins, there-
fore, if they be such, are secret sins to them. But are
they not therelbre sins? That becomes the next great
question. We must allow, because fact proves it, that
habit and custom can destroy the sense and perception
of sin. Does the act then, in that person, cease to be
any longer a sin? This must be asserted by those,
who argue that nothing can be a sin, but what is
known and understood, and also felt and perceived to
be so, by the sinner himself at the time, and who,
consequently, deny that there are any secret sins in
our sense of that expression. Now mark the conse-
quences, which would follow from such an opinion.
It is then the timorous beginner in wicked courses,
who alone is to be brought to account. Can such a
doctrine be maintained? Sinners aie called upon
by preachers of the gospel, and over and over
again called upon, to compare themselves with them-
selves, themselves at one time with themselves at
SERMON XVI. 195
another; their former selves, when they lirst entered
upon sinful allowances, and their present selves, since
they have been confirmed in them. — With what fear,
and scru])le, and reluctance, what sense and acknow-
ledgment of wrong, what apprehension of danger,
against what remonstrance of reason, and with what
opposition and violence to their religious principle,
they first gave way to temptation ! With what ease,
if ease it may be called, at least, with what hardness
and unconcern, they now continue in practices, which
they once dreaded! in a word, what a change, as to
the particular article in question at least, has taken
place in their moral sentiments! Yet, notwithstanding
this change in them^ the reason, which made what
they are doing a sin, remains the same that it was at
first: at first they saw great force and strength in that
reason; at present they see none; but, in truth, it is
all the while the same. Unless, therefore, we will choose
to say, that a man has only to harden himself in his
sins, (which thing perseverance will always do for
him,) and that with the sense he takes away the guilt
of them, and that the only sinner is the conscious,
trembling, afFrightened, reluctant sinner ; that the con-
firmed sinner is not a sinner at all; unless we will ad-
vance this, which affronts all principles of justice and
sense, we must confess, that secret sins are both pos-
sible and frequent things ; that with the habitual sinner,
and with every man, in so far as he is, i and in that
article in which lie is, an habitual sinner, this is almost
sure to be the case.
196 SERMON XVI.
What then are the reflections suitable to such a
Case? First, to join most sincerely with the Psalmist
in his prayer to God. " O cleanse thou me from my
secret faults." Secondly, to see, in this consideration,
the exceedingly great danger of evil habits of all
kinds. It is a dreadful thing to commit sins without
knowing it, and yet to have those sins to answer for;
that is dreadful; and yet is no other than the just con-
sequence and cflfect of sinful habits. They destroy in
us the perception of guilt; that experience proves.
They do not destroy the guilt itself: that no man can
argue, because it leads to injustice and absurdity.
How well does the scripture express the state of an
habitual sinner, when he calls him, " dead in trespas-
ses and sins!" His conscience is dead: that, which
ought to be the living, actuating, governing principle
of the whole man, is dead within him: is extinguished
by the power of sin reigning in his heart. He is inca-
pable of perceiving his sins, whilst he commits
them with greediness. It is evident, that a vast altera-
tion must take place in such a man, before he be
brought into the way of salvation. It is a great change
from innocence to guilt, when a man falls from a life
of virtue to a life of sin; but the recovery from it is
much greater ; because the very secrecy of our sins to
ourselves, the unconsciousness of them, which prac-
tice and custom, and repetition and habit have produ-
ced in us, is an almost unsurmountable hinderance to
an effectual reformation.
SERMON XVII.
SERIOUSNESS OF DISPOSITION NECESSARY
Luke, viii. 15.
"But that on the good ground are they, who in an
honest and good Iieart, having heard the word, keep it,
and bring fortJi fruit with patience.''''
It may be true, that a right religious principle pro-
duces corresponding external actions, and yet it may
not be tj ue, that external actions are what we should
always, or entirely, or principally look to for the pur-
pose of estimating our religious character; or from
whence alone we should draw our assurance and evi-
dence of being in the right way.
External actions must depend upon ability, and
must wait for opportunity. From a change in the
heart, a visible outward change will ensue: from an
amendment of disposition an amended conduct will
follow; but it may neither be so soon, nor so evident,
nor to such a degree, as we may at first sight expect,
inasmuch as it will be regulated by occasions and
by ability. I do not mean to say, (for I do not believe
it to be so,) that there is any person so forlorn and
198 SERMON XVII.
destitute, as to have no good in his power: expensive
kindnesses may not; but there is much kindness,
which is not expensive ; a kindness of temper : a rea-
diness to oblige : a willingness to assist : a constant
inclination to promote the comfort and satisfaction of
all who are about us, of all with whom we have con-
cern or connexion, of all with whom we associate or
converse.
There is also a concern for the virtue of those over
whom, or with whom, we can have any sort of in-
fluence, which is a natural concomitant of a radical
concern for virtue in ourselves.
But above all, it is undoubtedly in every person's
power, whether poor or rich, weak or strong, ill or well
endowed by nature or education, it is, I say, in every
person's power to avoid sin : if he can do little good,
to take care that he do no ill.
Although, therefore, there be no person in the world
so circumstanced, but who both can, and will testify
his inward principle by his outward behaviour, in one
shape, or other: yet, on account of the very great dif-
ference of those circumstances, in which men are
placed, and to which their outward exertions are sub-
jected, .outward behaviour is not always a just mea-
sure of inward principle.
But there is a second case, and that but too common,
in which outward behaviour is no measure of religious
SERMON XVII. 199
principle at all: and that is, when it springs from other
and diftercnt motives and reasons, from those which
religion presents. A very bad man may be externally
good: a man completely irreligious at the heart may,
for the sake of character, for the advantage of having
a good character, for the sake of decency, for the sake
of being trusted and respected, and well spoken of,
from a love of praise and commendation, from a view
of carrying his schemes and designs in the world, or of
raising himself by strength of character, or at least
from a fear, lest a tainted character should be an ob-
stacle to his advancement. From these, and a thou-
sand such sort of considerations, which might be
reckoned up; and with which, it is evident that reli-
gion hath no concern or connexion whatever, men
may be both active and forward, and liberal, in doing-
good; and exceedingly cautious of giving offence by
doing evil; and this may be cither wholly, or in part,
the case with ourselves.
In judging, therefore, and examining ourselves,
with a view of knowing the real condition of our souls,
the real state and the truth of our spiritual situation in
respect to God, and in respect to salvation, it is
neither enough, nor is it safe, to look only to our ex-
ternal conduct.
I do not speak in any manner of judging of othei-
men; if that were necessary at all, which, with a view
to religion, it never is, different rules must be laid
down for it. I now only speak of that which is neces-
200 SERMON XVI I.
sary, and most absolutely so, in judgingrightly of our-
selves. To our hearty therefore, we must look for
the marks and tokens^'bf salvation, for the evidence of
being in the right way. *' That on the good ground
are they, who in an honest and good heart bring'forth
fruit with patience."
One of these marks, and that no slight one, is seri-
ousness of the heart. I can have no hope at all of a
man, who does not find himself serious in religious
matters, serious at the heart. If the judgment of Al-
mighty God at the last day, if the difference between
being saved and being lost, being accepted in the be-
loved, and being cast forth into outer darkness, being
bid by a tremendous word either to enter into the joy of
our Father, or to go into the fire prepared for the devil
and his angels, for all who have served him and not
God; if these things do not make us serious, then it
is most certain, either that we do not believe them, or
that we have not yet thought of them at all, or that
we have positively broken off thinking of them, have
turned away from the subject, have refused to let it
enter, have shut our minds against it, or, lasdy, that
such a levity of mind is our character, as nothing
whatever can make any serious impression upon. In
any of these cases our condition is deplorable; we
cannot look for salvation from Christ's religion under
any of them. Do we v/ant seriousness concerning reli-
gion, because we do not believe in it? we cannot expect
salvation from a religion which we reject. What the
root of unbelief in us mav be, how for voluntary and
SERMON XVII. 201
avoidable, how fur invokintary and unavoidable, God
knows, and God only knows: and, therefore, he will
in his mercy treat us as he thinketh lit, but we have
not the religion to rely upon, to found our hopes upon;
we cannot, as I say again, expect salvation from a re-
ligion which we reject.
If the second case be ours, namel}', that we have not
yet thought of these things, and therefore it is, that
we are not serious about them, it is high time with
every one, that he do think of them. These great
events are not at a distance from us; they approach to
every one of us with the end of our lives; they are the
same to all intents and purposes, as if they took place
at our deaths : it is ordained for men once to die, and
after that judgment. Wherefore it is folly in any man
or woman \vhatever, in any thing above a child, to say
they have not thouglit of religion ; how know they that
they will be permitted to think of it at all? it is worse
than folly, it is high presumption. It is an answer o\\^.
sometimes receives, but it is a foolish answer. Reli-
gion can do no good, till it sinks into the thoughts.
Commune with thyself and be still. Can any health,
or strengdi, or youth, any vivacity of spirits, any crowd
or hurry of business, much less any course of plea-
sures be an excuse for not thinking about religion? Is
it of importance only to the old and infirm and d}'ing
to be saved? is it not of the same importance to the
young and strong? can they be saved without reli-
gion? or can religion save them without thinking
about it?
2C
202 SERMON XVII.
If, thirdly, such a levity of mind be our character,
as nothing can make an impression upon, this levity
must be cured, before ever we can draw near unto
God. Surely human life wants not materials and occa-
sions for the remedying of this great infirmity. Have
we met with no troubles to bring us to ourselves? no
disasters in our affairs? no losses in our families? no
strokes of misfortune or affliction? no visitations in our
health? no warnings in our constitution? If none of
these things have befallen us, and it is for that reason
that we continue to want seriousness and solidity of
character, then it shows how necessary these things
are for our real interest and for our real happiness ; we
are examples how little mankind can do without them;
and that a state of unclouded pleasure and prosperity
is of all others the most unfit for man. It generates
the precise evil we complain of, a giddiness and levity
of temper upon which religion cannot act. It indis-
poses a man for weighty and momentous concerns of
any kind ; but it most fatally disqualifies him for the
concerns of religion. That is its worst consequence,
though others may be bad. I believe, therefore, first,
that there is such a thing as a levity of thought and
character, upon which religion has no effect. I believe,
secondly, that this is greatly cherished by health and
pleasures and prosperity, and gay society. I believe,
thirdly, that whenever this is the case, these things,
which are accounted such blessings, which men covet
and envy, are, in truth, deep and heavy calamities.
For, lastly, I believe, that this levity must be changed
into seriousness, before the mind infected with it, ca^
SERMON XVII. 203
come unto God; and most assuredly true it is, that we
cannot come to happiness in the next world, unless
we come to God in this.
I repeat again, therefore, that we must look to our
hearts for our character ; not simply or solely to our
actions, which may be and will be of a mixed nature,
but to the internal state of our disposition. That is the
place in which religion dwells ; in that it consists. And
I also repeat, that one of these internal marks of a
right disposition of an honest and good heart, as rela-
tive to religion, is seriousness. There can be no true
religion without it; and further, a mark and test of a
growing religion, is a growing seriousness; so that
when, instead of seeing these things at a distance, we
begin to look 7iear upon them ; when, from faint, they
become distinct; when, instead of now and then per-
ceiving a slight sense of these matters, a hasty passage
of them, as it were, through the thoughts, they begin
to rest and settle there; in a word, when we become
serious about religion, then, and not till then, may we
hope that things are going on right within us : that the
soil is prepared: the seed sown. Its future growth and
maturity and fruit may not yet be known, but the seed
is sown in the heart: and in a serious heart it will not
be sown in vain; in a heart not yet become serious, it
may.
Religious seriousness is not churlishness, is not se-
verity, is not gloominess, is not melancholy: but it
is nevertheless a disposition of mind, and, like every
204 SERMON XVI I
disposition, it will show itself one way or other. It will
in the first place, neither invite, nor entertain, nor en-
courage any thing-, which has a tendency to turn reli-
gion into ridicule. It is not in the nature of things,
that a serious mind should find delight or amusement
in so doing; it is not in the nature of things, that it
should not feel an inward pain and reluctance, when-
ever it is done. Therefore, if we are capable of being
pleased with hearing religion treated, or talked of with
levity, made, in any manner whatever, an object of
, sport and jesting: if we are capable of making it so
ourselves, or joining with others, as in a diversion, in
so doing: nay, if we do not feel ourselves at the heart
grieved and offended, whenever it is our lot to be pre-
sent at such sort of conversation and discourse, then
is the inference, as to ourselves, infallible, that we are
not yet serious in our religion: and then it will be
for us to remember, that seriousness is one of those
marks, by which we may fairly judge of the state of our
mind and disposition, as to religion: and that the state
of our mind and disposition is the very thing to be
consulted, to be known, to be examined and searched
into, for the purpose of ascertaining whether we are
in a right and safe way, or not. Words and actions
are to be judged of with a reference to that disposition,
which they indicate. There may be language, there
may be expressions, there may be behaviour, of no
very great consequence in itself, and considered in it-
self, but of very great consequence indeed, when con-
sidered, as indicating a disposition and state of mind.
If it show, with respect to religion, that to be wanting
SERMON XVII. 205
within, which ought to be there, namely, a deep and
fixed sense of our personal and individual concern in
religion, of its importance above all other important
things, then it shows, that there is yet a deficiency in
our hearts, which, without delay, must be supplied
by closer meditation upon the subject than we have
hitherto used, and, above all, by earnest and unceasing
prayer for such a portion and measure of spiritual in-
fluence shed upon our hearts, as may cure and remedy
that heedlessness and coldness, and deadness and un-
concern, which are fatal, and under which, we have
so much reason to know, that we as yet unhappih
labour.
SERMON XVIll.
THE EFFICACY OF THE DEATH OF CHRIST
(PART I.)
Hebrews, ix. 26.
" Now once in the end of the world hath he appeared
to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself .''''
The salvation of mankind, and most particularly in
so far as the death and passion of our Lord Jesus
Christ are concerned in it, and whereby he comes to
be called our Saviour and our Redeemer, ever has
been, and ever must be, a most interesting subject to
all serious minds.
Now there is one thing, in which there is no divi-
sion or difference of opinion at all, which is, that the
death of Jesus Christ is spoken of, in reference to hu-
man salvation, in terms and in a manner, in which -the
death of no person whatever is spoken of besides.
Others have died martyrs, as well as our Lord. Others
have suffered in a righteous cause, as well as he ; but
that is said of him, and of his death and sufferings.
SERMON XVIIl. 207
which is not said of any one else ; an efficacy and a con-
cern are ascribed to them, in the business of human
salvation, which are not ascribed to any other.
What may be called the first gospel declaration up-
on this subject, is the exclamation of John the Baptist,
when he saw Jesus coming unto him. ** Behold the
Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world."
I think it plain that, when John called our Lord the
Lamb of God, he spoke with a relation to his being
sacrificed, and to the effect of that sacrifice upon the
pardon of human sin: and this, you will observe, was
said of him, even before he entered upon his office. If
any doubt could be made of the meaning of the Bap-
tist's expression, it is settled by other places, in which
the like allusion to a lamb is adopted; and where the
allusion is specifically applied to his death, considered
as a sacrifice. In the Acts of the Apostles, the follow-
ing words of Isaiah are, by Philip the evangelist, dis-
tinctly applied to our Lord, and to our Lord's death.
'* He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a
lamb dumb before his shearers: so opened he not his
mouth; in his humiliation his judgment was taken
away, and who shall declare his generation? for his life
is taken from the earth:" " for his life is taken from
the earth:" therefore it was to his death, you see, that
the description relates. Now, I say, that this is applied
to Christ most distinctly ; for the pious eunuch, who
was reading the passage in his chariot, was at a loss to
know to whom it should be applied. " I pray thee,"
saith he to Philip, " of whom speaketh the Prophet
208 SERMON XVIII.
this? of himself or of some other man?" And Philip,
you read, taught him, that it was spoken of Christ.
And I say, secondly, that this particular part and ex-
pression of the prophecy being applied to Christ's
death, carries the whole prophecy to the same subject:
for it is undoubtedly one entire prophecy ; therefore the
other expressions, which are still stronger, are applica-
ble as well as this. *' He was wounded for our trans-
gressions; he was bruised for our iniquities; the chas-
tisement of our peace was upon him; and with his
stripes we are healed; the Lord hath laid on him the
iniquity of us all." There is a strong and very appo-
site text of St. Peter's, in which the application of the
term lamb to our Lord, and the sense, in which it is
applied, can admit of no question at all. It is in the 1st
chapter of the 1st epistle, the 18th and 19th verses:
" Forasmuch as ye know, that ye were not redeemed
with corruptible things, but with the precious blood
of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without
spot." All the use I make of these passages is to show,
that the Prophet Isaiah, six hundred years before his
birth; St. John the Baptist, upon the commencement
of his ministry; St. Peter, his friend, companion, and
apostle, after the transaction was over, speak of Christ's
death, under the figure of a lamb being sacrificed: that
is, in having the effect of a sacrifice, the effect in kind,
though infinitely higher in degree, upon the pardon of
sins, and the procurement of salvation; and that this is
spoken of the death of no other person whatever.
Other plain and distinct passages, declaring the efii-
SKKMON XVIII. 20[)
<>acy oi' Christ's death, arc tlic follouiny;, Hebrews, ix.
26. " Now once in the end of the world hath he ap-
peared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself.
Christ was once oHlred to bear the sins of many: and
unto them that look for him shall he appear the second
time without sin unto salvation." And in chap. x. vcr.
12. " This man, after he had offered one sacrifice
for sin, for ever sat down on the right hand of God,
for by one offerinf^ he hath perfected for ever them that
are sanctified^" I observe a^ain, that nothing; of this
sort is said of the death of an} other person: no such
efficacy is imputed to any other martyrdom. So like
wise in the following text, from the epistle to the Ro-
mans: " while we were yet sinners Christ died for us,
much more then beinj^ now justified by his blood we
shall be saved from wrath through him: for if M^hcn we
were enemies, we weroreconciled to God bv the death
of his Son, much more being reconciled we shall be
saved by his life:" " reconciled to God by the deatlr
of his Son;" therefore that death had an efiicacy in our
reconciliation ; but reconciliation is preparatory to sal-
vation. The same thing is said by the same apostle in
his epistle to the Colossians: " he has reconciled us to
his Father in his cross, and in the body of his fiesh
through death." What is said of reconciliation in
these texts, is said in other texts of sanctification,
which also is preparatory to salvation. Thus, He-
brews, x. 10. '* we are sanctified:" how? namely, " by
the offering of the body of Christ once for ail:" so
again in the same epistle, " the l)lood of Jesus is called
the blood of the covenant by which v.c are sanctified.''
2 b
210 SERMON XVIIL
In these and many more passages, that lie spread in
diftbrent parts of the New Testament, it appears to be
asserted, that the death of Christ had an efficacy in the
procurement of human salvation. Now these expres-
sions mean something: mean something substantial:
they arc used concerning no other person, nor the death
of any other person whatever. Therefore Christ's death
was something more than a confirmation of his preach-
ing; something more than a pattern of a holy and patient,
and perhaps voluntary martyrdom; something more
than necessarily antecedent to his resurrection, by
which he gave a grand and clear proof of human resur-
rection. Christ's death was all these, but it was some-
thing more; because none of these ends, nor all of
them, satisfy the text you have heard; come up to the
assertions and declarations, \vhich are delivered con-
cerning, it. ,
Now allowing the subject to stop here: allowing that
we know nothing, nor can know any thing concerning
it, but what is written: and that nothing more is written,
than that the death of Christ had a real and essential
effect upon human salvation, we have certainly before
us a doctrine of a very peculiar, perhaps I may say, of
a very unexpected kind, in some measure hidden in
the counsels of the divine nature, but still so far re-
vealed to us, as to excite tv. o great religious senti-
ments, admiration and gratitude.
That a person of a nature different from all othe?
SERMON XVIII. on
men; nay superior, for so he is distinctly described to
be, to all created beings, whether men or angels: united
with the Deity as no other person is united: that such
a person should come down from heaven, and suifer
upon earth the pains of an excruciating death, and that
these his submissions and sufferings should avail and
produce a great effect in the procurement of the future
salvation of mankind, cannot but excite wonder. But
it is by no means improbable on that account, on the
contrary, it might be reasonably supposed before hand,
that if any thing was disclosed to us touching a future
life, and touching the dispensations of God to men, it
would be something of a nature to excite admiration.
In the world in which we live, we may be said to have
some knowledge of its laws and constitution, and na-
ture: we have long experienced them: as also of the
beings, with whom we converse or amongst whom we
are conversant, we may be said to understand some-
thing; at least they are familiar to us: we are not sur-
prised with appearances, which every day occur. But
of the world and the life to which we are destined, and
of the beings amongst whom we may be brought, the
case is altogether different. Here is no experience to
explain things: no use or familiarity to take off sur-
prise, to reconcile us to difficulties, to assist our appre-
hension. In the new order of things, according to the
new laws of nature, every thing will be suitable; suit-
able to the beings, who are to occupy the future world:
but that suitableness cannot, as it seems to me, be pos-
sibly perceived by us, until we are acqiiainted with
212 SERMON XVIII,
that order and with those beings: so that it arises, as
it were, from the necessity of things, that what is told
us by a divine messenger of heavenly affairs, of affairs
purely spiritual, that is, relating purely to another
world, must be so comprehended by us, as to excite
admiration.
But, Secondly; partially as we may, or perhaps must
comprehend this subject, in common with all subjects
which relate strictly and solely to the nature of our
future life, we may comprehend it quite sufficiently for
one purpose : and that is gratitude. It was only for a
moral purpose that the thing was revealed at all: and
that purpose is a sense of gratitude and obligation.
This was the use, which the apostles of our Lord, who
knew the most, made of their knowledge. This was
the turn they gave to their meditations upon the sub-
ject; the impression it left upon their hearts. That a
great and happy Being should voluntarily enter the
world in a mean and low condition, and humble him-
self to a death upon the cross, that is, to be executed
as a malefactor, in order, by whatever means it was
done, to promote the attainment of salvation to man-
kind, and to each and every one of themselves, was a
theme they dwelt upon w^ith feelings of the warmest
thankfulness; because they were feelings proportioned
to the magnitude of the benefit. Earthly benefits are
nothing compared with those, which are heavenly.
I'hat they felt from the bottom of their souls. That,
in my opinion, we do not feel as we ought: but feeling'
SERMON XVIII. 213
this, tliey never ceased to testify, to acknowledge, to
express the deepest obHgation, the most devout con-
sciousness of that obHgation to their Lord and Master,
to him whom, for what he had done and suffered, they
regarded as the Finisher of their faith, and the Author
of their salvation.
SERMON XIX.
ALL STAND IN NEED OF A REDEEMER.
(PART II.)
Hebrews, ix. 26.
" JVbtf once in the end of the world hath he appeared to
put away sin by the sacrijice of himself .'''^
In a former discourse upon this text I have shown,
first, that the scriptures expressly state the death of
Jesus Christ as having an efficacy in the procurement
of human salvation, which is not attributed to the death
or sufferings of any other person, however patiently
undergone, or undeservedly inflicted: and further it
appears that this efficacy is quite consistent with our
obligation to obedience; that good works still remain
the condition of salvation, though not the cause; the
cause being the mercy of Almighty God through Jesus
Christ. There is no man living, perhaps, who has con-
sidered seriously the state of his soul, to whom this is
not a consoling doctrine, and a grateful truth. But
there are some situations of mind, which dispose us to
feel the weight and importance of this doctrine more
than others. These situations I will endeavour to de-
SERMON XIX. 215
scribe; and, in doing so, to point out, how much more
satisfactory it is to have a Saviour and Redeemer, and
the mercies of our Creator excited towards us, and
communicated to us by and through that Saviour and
Redeemer, to confide in and rely upon, than any
grounds of merit in ourselves.
First, then, souls which are really labouring and
endeavouring after salvation, and with sincerity ; such
souls are every hour made sensible, deeply sensible,
of the deficiency and imperfection of their endeavours.
Had they no ground, therefore, for hope, but merits
that is to say, could they look for nothing more than
what they should strictly deserve, their prospect would
be very uncomfortable. I see not how they could look
for heaven at all. They may form a conception of a
virtue and obedience, which might seem to be entitled
to a high reward : but when they come to review their
own performances, and to compare them with that
conception ; when the}- see how short they have pro-
ved of what they ought to have been, and of what
they might hcve been, how weak and broken were
their best ofiices ; they will be the first to confess, that
it is infinitely for their comfort, that they have some
other resource than their own righteousness. One infal-
lible effect of sincerity in our endeavours is to beget
in us a knowledge of our imperfections. The careless,
the heedless, the thoughtless, the nominal christian,
feels no want of a Saviour, an Intercessor, a Mediator,
because he feels not his own defects. Try in earnest
to perform the duties of religion, and you will soon
216 SERMON XIX.
learn how incomplete your best performances are. I
can hardly mention a branch of our duty, which is not
liable to be both impure in the motive, and imperfect
in the execution; or a branch of our duty, in which
our endeavours can found their hopes of acceptance
upon any thing but extended mercy, and the efficacy
of those means and causes, which have procured it to
be so extended.
In the first place, is not this the case Avith our acts
of piety and devotion? We may admit, that pure and
perfect piety has a natural title to reward at the hand
of God. But is ours ever such? To be pure in its
motive, it ought to proceed from a sense of God Al-
mighty's goodness towards us, and from no other
source or cause or motive whatsoever. Whereas
even pious, comparatively pious men, will acknow-
ledge, that authority, custom, decency, imitation have
a share in most of their religious exercises, and that
they cannot warrant any of their devotions to be en-
tirely independent of these causes. I would not speak
disparagingly of the considerations here recited. They
are oftentimes necessary inducements, and they may
be the means of bringing us to better; but still it is true,
that devotion is not pure in its origin, unless it flow
from a sense of God Almighty's goodness, unmixed
with any other reason. But if our worship of God be
defective in its principle, and often debased by the
mixture of impure motives, it is still more deficient,
when we come to regard it in its performances; our
devotions are broken and interrupted, or they are
SERMON XIX. 217
cold and languid. Worldly thoughts intrude them-
selves upon them. Our worldly heart is tied down to
the earth. Our devotions are unworthy of God. We
lift not up our hearts unto him. Our treasure ig upon
earth, and our hearts are with our treasure. That hea-
venly-mindedness, which ought to be inseparable from
religious exercises, does not accompany ours, at least
not constanth\ I speak not now of the hypocrite in
religion, of him who only makes a show of it. His
case comes not within our present consideration. I
speak of those, who are sincere men. These feel the
imperfection of their services; and will acknowledge,
that I have not stated it more strongly than what is
true. Imperfection cleaves to every part of it. Our
thankfulness is never what it ought to be, or any thing
like it; and it is only when we have some particular
reason for being pleased, that we are thaixkful at all.
Formality is apt continually to steal upon us in our
worship; more especially in our public worship: and
formality takes away the immediate consciousness of
what we are doing; which consciousness is the very
life of devotion ; all that we do without it being a dead
ceremony. No man reviews his services towards God,
his religious services, but he perceives in them much
to be forgiven, much to be excused: great unworthi-
ness as respecting the object of all worship; much
deficiency and imperfection to be passed over, before
our service can be deemed in its nature an acceptable
service. That such services, therefore, should, in fact,
be allowed and accepted, and that to no less an end
and purpose than the attainment of heaven, is an act
2E
218 SERMON XIX.
of abounding grace and goodness in Him, mIio ac-
cepts them; and we are taught in scripture, that this
so much wanted grace and goodness abounds towards
us through Jesus Christ, and particularly through his
sufferings, arid his death.
But to pass from our acts of worship, which form
a particular part only of our duty to God ; to pass from
these to our general duty, w^hat, let us ask, is that
duty? What is our duty towards God? No other,
our Saviour himself tells us, than " to love him with
all our heart, with all our soul, with all our strength,
and with all our mind." (Luke, x. 27.) Are we con-
scious of such love, to such a degree? If we are not,
then, in a most fundamental duty, we fail of being
what we ought to be. Here, then, as before, is a call
for pardoning mercy on the part of God ; which mercy
is extended to us by the intervention of Jesus Clirist:
at least, so the scriptures represent it.
In our duties towards one another, it may be said,
that our performances are more adequate to our obli-
gation, than in our duties to God: that the subject of
them lies more level Avith our capacity; and there may
be truth in this observation. But still I am afraid, that
both in principle and execution, our performances arc
not only defective, but defective in a degree, which
\ve are not sufficiently aware of. The rule laid down
for us is this, " to love our neighbour as ourselves."
Which rule, in fact, enjoins, that our benevolence be
as strong as our self-interest; that we be as anxious
SERMON XIX. 219
to do good, as quick to discover, as eager to embrace
every opportunity of doing it, and as active, and reso-
lute, and persevering in our endeavours to do it, as
we are anxious for ourselves, and active in the pur-
suit of our own interest. Now is this the case with us?
Wherein it is not, we fall below our rule. In the apos-
tles of Jesus Christ, to whom this rule was given from
his own mouth, you may read how it operated: and
their example proves, what some deny, the possibility
of the thing; namely, of benevolence being as strong
a motive as self-interest. They firmly believed, that to
bring men to the knowledge of Christ's religion was
the greatest possible good, that could be done unto
them : was the highest act of benevolence they could
exercise. And, accordingly, they set about this work,
and carried it on, with as much energy, as much order,
as much perseverance, through as great- toils and la-
bours, as many sufferings and difficulties, as any per-
son ever pursued a scheme for his own interest, or
for the making of a fortune. They could not possibly
have done more for their own sakes, than what they
did for the sake of others : they literally loved their
neighbours as themselves. Some have followed their
example in this; and some have, in zeal and energy,
followed their example in other methods of doing good.
For I do not mean to say, that the particular method
of usefulness, which the office of the apostles cast upon
them, is the only method, or that it is a method even
competent to many. Doing good, without any selfish
worldly motive for doing it, is the grand thing: the
mode must be regulated by opportunity and occasion;
220 SERMON XIX.
to which may be added, that in those, whose powej
of doing good, according to any mode, is small, the
principle of benevolence will at least restrain them from
doing harm. If the principle be subsisting in their
hearts, it will have this operation at least. I ask there-
fore again, as I asked before, are we as solicitous to
seize opportunies, to look out for and embrace occa-
sions of doing good, as we are certainly solicitous to
lay hold of opportunities of making advantage to our-
selves, and to embrace all occasions of profit and self-
interest? Nay, is benevolence strong enough to hold
our hand, when stretched out for mischief? is it al-
ways sufficient to make us consider what misery we
are producing, whilst we are compassing a selfish end,
or gratifying a lawless passion of our own? Do the two
principles of benevolence and self-interest possess any
degree of parallelism and equality in our hearts, and
in our conduct? If they do, tlien, so far we come up
to our rule. Wherein they do not, as I said before, we
fall below it. When not only the generality of man-
kind, but even those, who are endeavouring to do their
duty, apply this standard to themselves; they are made
to learn the humiliating lesson of their own deficiency.
That such our deficiency should be overlooked, so as
not to become the loss to us of happiness after death;
that our poor, weak, humble endeavours to comply with
our Saviour's rule should be received and not reject-
ed; I say, if we hope for this, we must hope for it,
not on the ground of congruity or desert, which it
will not bear; but from the extreme benignity of a
merciful God, and the availing mediation of a Re-
SERMON XIX. 221
cleemer. You will observe, that I am still, and have
been all along, speaking of sincere men, of those who
are in earnest in their duty and in religion : and I say,
upon the strength of what has been alleged, that even
these persons, when they read in scripture of the riches
of the goodness of God, of the powerful efficacy of
the death of Christ, of his mediation and continual in-
tercession, know and feel in their hearts, that they
stand in need of them all.
In that remaining class of duties, which are called
duties to ourselves, the observation, we have made
upon the deficiency of our endeavours, applies with
equal or with greater force. More is here wanted, than
the mere command of our actions. The heart itself is
to be regulated; the hardest thing in this world to
manage. The affections and passions are to be kept in
order; constant evil propensities are to be constantly
opposed. I apprehend, that every sincere man is con-
scious how unable he is to fulfil this part of his duty,
even to his own satisfaction : and if our conscience ac-
cuse us, "God is greater than our conscience, and
knoweth all things." If we see our sad failings. He
must. God forbid, that any thing I say, either upon
this, or the other branches of our duty, should damp
our endeavours. Let them be as vigorous, and as stead-
fast as they can. They will be so, if we are sincere;
and without sincerity there is no hope: none whatever.
But there will always be left enough, infinitely more
than enough, to humble self-sufficiency.
222 SERMON XIX.
Contemplate, then, what is placed before us: hea-
ven. Understand what heaven is : a state of happiness
after death, exceeding what, without experience, it is
possible for us to conceive, and unlimited in duration.
This is a reward, infinitely beyond any thing we can
pretend to, as of right, as merited, as due. If some dis-
tinction between us and others, between the compara-
tively good and the bad, might be expected on these
grounds, not such a reward as this, even were our
services, I mean the services of sincere men, perfect.
But such services as ours in truth are, such services
as in fact we perform, so poor, so deficient, so broken,
so mixed with alloy, so imperfect both in principle and
execution, what have they to look for upon their own
foundation? When, therefore, the scriptures speak to
us of a Redeemer, a Mediator, an Intercessor for us ;
when they display and magnify the exceeding great
mercies of God, as set forth in the salvation of man,
according to any mode whatever, which he might be
pleased to appoint, and therefore in that mode, which
the gospel holds forth, they teach us no other doctrine
than that, to which the actual deficiencies of our duty,
and a just consciousness and acknowledgment of these
deficiencies must naturallv carrv our own minds. What
we feel in ourselves corresponds with what \re read in
scripture.
SERMON XX,
THE EFFICACY OF THE DEATH OF CHRIST CON-
SISTENT WITH THE NECESSITY OF A GOOD LIFE:
THE ONE BEING THE CAUSE, THE OTHER THE
CONDITION OF SALVATION.
Romans, vi. 1.
"' What shall ive say then? shall we continue in sin, that
grace may abound? God forbid.''''
1 HE same scriptures, which represent the death of
Christ, as having that which belongs to the death of no
other person, namely, an efficacy in procuring the sal-
vation of man, are also constant and uniform in repre-
senting the necessity of our own endeavours, of our
own good works for the same purpose. They go further.
They foresaw that in stating and still more, when they
went about to extol and magnify, the death of Christ,
as instrumental to salvation, they were laying a foun-
dation for the opinion, that men's own works, their own
virtue, their personal endeavours were superseded and
dispensed with. In proportion as the sacrifice of the
death of Christ was effectual, in the same proportion
w^ere these less necessary: if the death of Christ was
sufficient, if redemption was complete, then were these
224 SERMON XX-
not necessary at all. They foresaw that some would
draw this consequence from their doctrine, and they
provided against it. It is observable, that the same con-
sequence might be deduced from the goodness of God
in any way of representing it: not only in the particular
and peculiar way, in which it is represented in the re-
demption of the world by Jesus Christ, but in any
other way. St. Paul, for one, Wcvs sensible of this; and,
therefore, when he speaks of the goodness of God,
even in general terms, he takes care to point out the
only true turn which ought to be given to it in our
thoughts — " Despisest thou the riches of his goodness
and forbearance, and long-suffering; not knowing that
the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?" as
if he had said, — With thee, I perceive, that the con-
sideration of the goodness of God leads to the allowing
of thyself in sin: this is not to know what that consi-
deration ought in truth to lead to: it ought to lead thee
to repentance, and to no other conclusion.
Again: When the Apostle had been speaking of the
righteousness of God displayed by the wickedness of
man ; he was not unaware of the misconstruction, to
which this representation was liable, and which it had,
in fact, experienced: which misconstruction he states
thus, — " We be slanderously reported, and some af-
firm, that we say, let us do evil that good may come."
This insinuation, however, he regards as nothing less
than an unfair and wilful perversion of his words,
and of the words of other christian teachers : therefore
he says concerning those, who did thus pervert them.
SERMON XX. 225
'' their condemnation is just;" ihcy \\ ill be justly con-
denrntd for thus abusing tlic doctrine, which \vc teach.
The passage, however, clearly shows, that the applica-
tion of their expressions to the encouragement of li-
centiousness of life, was an application contrary to tTieir
intention; and, in fact, a perversion of their words.
In like manner in the same chapter our Apostle had
no sooner laid down the doctrine, tliat " a man is jus-
tified by faith without the deeds of the law," than he
checks himself, as it were, by subjoining this proviso;
" Do we then make void the law through faith? God
forbid: yea, we establish the law." Whatever he meant
by his assertion concerning faith, he takes care to let
them know he did not mean this, " to make void the
law," or to dispense with obedience.
But the clearest text to our purpose is that, un-
doubtedly, which I have prefixed to this discourse.
St. Paul, after expatiating largely upon the " grace,"
that is, the favour, kindness, and mercy of God, the
extent, the greatness, the comprehensiveness of that
mercy, as manifested in the christian dispensation,
puts this question to his reader — " ^Vhat shall we
say then? shall we continue in sin, that grace may
abound?" which he answers by a strong negative —
"' God forbid." What the apostle designed in this pas-
sage is sufficiently evident. He knew in what manner
some might be apt to construe his expressions: and he
anticipates their mistake. He is bcfoi'chand uith them,
by protesting against any suclj use being made of his
^2F
226 SERMON XX.
doctrine; which, yet he was aware, might by possibi-
lity be made.
By w^ay of showing scriptorally the obligation and
the necessity of personal endeavours after virtue, all
the numerous texts, which exhort to virtue, and ad-
monish us against vice, might be quoted, for they are
all directly to the purpose ; that is, we might quote eve-
ry page of the New Testament. " Not every one that
saith unto me. Lord, Lord, shall enter into the king-
dom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Fa-
ther which is in heaven." " If ye know these things,
happy are ye if ye do them." In both these texts the
reward attends the doing: the promise is annexed to
works. Again; " To them, who by patient continu-
ance in well-doing seek for glory and immortality,
eternal life: but unto them that are contentious, and
obey not the truth, but obey unrighteousness, tribula-
tion and anguish upon every soul of man that doeth
evil.'''' Again; " Of the which," namely, certain enu-
merated vices, " I tell you before, as I have also told
you in time past, that they, which do such things, shall
not inherit the kingdom of God." These are a few
amongst many texts of the same effect, and they arc
such as can never be got over. Stronger terms cq^mot
be devised than what are here used. Were the pur-
pose, therefore, simply to prove from scripture the ne-
cessity of virtue, and the danger of vice, so far as sal-
vation is concerned, these texts are decisive. But when
an answer is to be given to those, who so interpret
certain passages of the apostolic writings, especially
SERMON XX. 227
the passages wliicli speak of the efficacy of the death
of Christ, or draw such inferences from these passages,
as amount to a dispensing with the obligations of a ir-
lue, tlien tiie best method of proving, that theirs can-
not be a right interpretation, nor theirs just inferences,
is, by showing, which fortunately we are able to do,
that it is the \'ery interpretation, and these the very in-
i'crences, which the apostles were themselves aware of,
vv'hich they provided against, and which they protested
against. The four texts, quoted from the apostolic
writings in this discourse, were quoted with this view;
and they may be considered, 1 think, as showing the
minds of the authors upon the point in question more
determinately, than any general exhortation to good
works, or any general denunciation against sin could
do. I assume, therefore, as a proved point, that \vhat-
cver was said by the apostles concerning the efficacy
of the death of Christ, was said by them under an ap-
prehension, that they did not thereby in any manner
relax the motives, the obligation, or the necessity of
good works. But still there is another important ques-
tion behind; namely, whether, notwithstanding what
the apostles have said, or may have meant to say,
there be not, in the nature of things, an invincible in-
consistency between the efficacy of the death of Christ
and the necessity of a good life ; whether those two
propositions can, in fair reasoning, stand together; or
whether it does not necessarily follow, that if the death
of Christ be efficacious, then good works are no longer
jfiecessary: and, on the other hand, that, if good works
228 SERMON XX.
be still necessary, then is the death of Christ not effi-
cacious.
Now, to give an account of this question, and of
die difficulty which it seems to present, we must bear
in mind, that in the business of salvation there are
naturally and properly two things, viz. the cause and
the condition; and that these two things are different.
We should see better the propriety of this distincrion,
it we would allow ourselves to consider well what sal-
vation is: what the being saved m^ans. It is nothing
less than, after this life is ended, being placed in a
state of happiness exceedingly great, both in degree
and duration; a state, concerning which the following
things are said: *' the sufferings of this present world
are not worthy to be compared with the glory that
shall be revealed." " God hath in store for us such
things as pass man's understanding." So that, you
see, it is not simply escaping punishment, simply be-
ing excused or forgiven, simply being compensated
or repaid for the little good we do, but it is infinitely
more; heaven is infinitely greater than mere compen-
sation, which natural religion itself might lead us to
expect. What do the scriptures call it? " Glory, ho-
nour, immortality, eternal life." " To them that seek
for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life."
Will any one then contend, that salvation in this sense,
and to this extent; that heaven, eternal life, glory, ho-
nour, immortality; that a happiness such as that there
is no way of describing it, but by saying that it sur^
SERMON XX. 229
passes human comprehension, that it casts the suffer-
ings of this life at such a distance, as not to bear any
comparison \\ith it: will any one contend, that this is
no more than what virtue deserves, what, in its own
proper nature, and by its own merit, it is entitled to
look forward to, and to receive? The greatest virtue,
that man ever attained, has no such pretensions. The
best good action, that man ever performed, has no
claim to this extent, or any thing like it. It is out of
all calculation, and comparison, and proportion above,
and more than any human works can possibly deserve.
To what then are we to ascribe it, that endeavours
after virtue should procure, and that they will, in fact,
procure, to those, who sincerely exert them, such im-
mense blessings? To what, but to the voluntary bounty
of Almighty God, who in his inexpressible good plea-
sure hath appointed it so to be? I'he benignity of God
towards man hath made him this inconceivably advan-
tageous offer. But a most kind oflf'er may still be a
conditional offer. And this, though an infinitely gra-
cious and beneficial ofi'er, is still a conditional offer;
and the performance of the conditions is as necessary,
as if it had been an offer of mere retribution. The
kindness, the bounty, the generosity of the offer, do
not make it less necessary to perform the conditions,
but more so. A conditional offer may be infinitely kind
on the part of the benefactor, who makes it, may be
infinitely beneficial to those, to whom it is made; if it
be from a Prince or Governor, may be infinitely gra-
cious and merciful on his part ; and yet, being condi-
tional, the condition is as necessary, as if the offer had
230 SERMON XX.
been no more tlian that of scanty wages by a hard
taskmaster. In considering this matter in general, the;
whole of it appears to be very pL.in; yet, when we
apply the consideration to religion, there are two mis-
takes, into which we are very liable to fall. The first is,
that when we hear so much of the exceedingly great
kindness of the offer, we are apt to infer, that the con-
ditions, upon which it is made, will not be exacted.
Does that at all follow? Because the offer, even with
these conditions, is represented to be the fruit of love
and mercy and kindness, and is in truth so, and is
most justly so to be accounted, does it follow that the
conditions of the oflir are not necessary to be per-
formed? This is one error, into which we slide, against
which we ought to guard ourselves most diligently:
for it is not simply false in its principle, but most per-
nicious in its application; its application always being
to countenance us in some sin, which we will not re-
linquish. The second mistake is, that, when we have
performed the conditions, or think that we have per-
formed the conditions, or when we endeavour to per-
form the conditions, upon which the reward is offered,
we forthwith attribute our obtaining the reward to this
our performance or endeavour, and not to that, which
is the beginning and foimdation and cause of the whole,
the true and proper cause, namely, the kindness and
bounty of the original offer. This turn of thought
likewise, as well as the former, it is necessary to warn
you against. For it has these consequences: it damps
our 8:ratitude to God; it lakes off our attention from
Him. Some, who allow the necessity of good works
SERMON XX. 231
to salvation, arc not willing that they should be called
conditions of salvation. But this, I think, is a distinc-
tion too refined for common christian apprehension.
If they be necessary to salvation, they are conditions
of salvation, so far as I can see. It is a question, how-
ever, not now before us.
But to return to the immediate subject of our dis-
course. Our observations have carried us thus far,
that in the business of human salvation there are two
most momentous considerations, the cause and the
conditions, and that these considerations are distinct.
T now proceed to say, that there is no inconsistency
between the efficacy of the death of Christ and the
necessity of a holy life, (by which I mean sincere en-
deavours after holiness;) because the first, the death
of Christ, relates to the cause of salvation; the second,
namely, good works, respects the conditiou-s of sal-
vation; and that the cause of salvation is one thing,
the conditions another.
The cause of salvation is the free will, the free gift,
the love and mercy of God. That alone is the source
and fountain, and cause of salvation, the origin from
"which it springs, from which all our hopes of attain-
ing to it are derived. This cause is not in ourselves,
nor in any thing we do, or can do, but in God, in his
good will and pleasure. It is, as we have before shown,
in the graciousness of the original offer. Therefore,
whatever shall have moved and excited and concilia-
ted that good will and pleasure, so as to have procur-
232 SERMON XX.
cd that oft'er to be made, or shall hav^e formed any part
or portion of the motive, from which it was made,
may most truly and properly be said to be efficacious
in human salvation.
This efficacy is in scripture attributed to the death
of Christ. It is attributed in a variety of ways of ex-
pression, but this is the substance of them all. He is
a sacrifice, an offering to God; a propitiation; the pre-
cious sacrifice foreordained, " the Lamb slain from the
foundation of the "world; the Lamb which taketh away
the sin of the world: we are washed in his blood; we
are justified by his blood; wc are saved from wrath
through him; he hath once suffered for sins, the just
for the unjust, that he might bring us to God." All
these terms, and many more that are used, assert in
substance the s;ime thing, namely, the efficacy of the
death of Christ in the procuring of human salvation.
To give ^to these expressions their proper moment and
import, it is necessary to reflect over and over again,
and b}' reflection to impress our minds with a just
idea, what and how great a thing salvation is; for it is
by means of that idea alone, that we can e"\ er come to
be sensible, how unspeakably important, how inesti-
mable in value, any efficacy, which operates upon that
event, must be to us all. The highest terms, in which
the scriptures speak of that efficacy, are not too great :
cannot be too great; because it respects an interest
and an- event so vast, so momentous, as to make all
other interests, and all other events in comparison
contemptible.
SERMON XX, 233
The sum of our argument is briefly this. — There
may appear, and to many there has appeared, to bean
inconsistency or incompatibility between the efficacy
of the death of Christ, and the necessity of sincere
endeavours after obedience. When the subject is pro-
perly examined, there turns out to be no such incom-
patibility. The graciousness of an offer does not di-
minish the necessity of the condition. Suppose a
Prince to promise to one of his subjects, upon com-
pliance with certain terms and the performance of
certain duties, a reward, in magnitude and value, out
of all competition beyond the merit of the compliance,
the desert of the performance; to what shall such a
subject ascribe the happiness held out to him? He is
an ungrateful man, if he attribute it to any cause
whatever, but to the bounty and goodness of his Prince
in milking him the offer; or if he suffer any considera-
tion, be it what it will, to interfere with, or diminish,
his sense of that bounty and goodness. Still it is true
that he will not obtain what is offered, unless he com-
ply with the terms; so far his compliance is a condi-
tion of his happiness. But the grand thing is the offer
being made at all. That is the ground and origin of
the whole. That is the cause. And is ascribable to
favour, grace, and goodness, on the part of the Prince,
and to nothing else. It would, therefore, be the last
degree of ingratitude in such a subject, to forget his
Prince, whilst he thought of himself; to forget the
cause, whilst he thought of the condition : to regard
every thing promised as merited. The generosity, the
kindness, the voluntariness, the bounty of the original
2G
-234 SERMON XX.
offer, come by this means to be neglected in his mind
entirely. This, in my opinion, describes our situation
with respect to God. The love, goodness, and grace
of God, in making us a tender of salvation, and the
effects of the death of Christ do not diminish the
necessity or the obligation of the condition of the ten-
der, which is sincere endeavours after holiness; nor
are in anywise inconsistent with such obligation.
SERMON XXI.
PURE RELIGION.
James, i. 27.
" Pure religion and nndefiled before God a?id the
Father is thisy to visit the fatherless and widows in
their affiiction, and to keep himself unspotted from the
world.'*''
^ OTHING can be more useful than summary views of
our duty, if they be well drawn, and rightly understood.
It is a great advantage to have our business laid before
us altogether; to see at one comprehensive glance, as
it were, what we are to do, and what we are not to do. It
would be a great ease and satisfaction to both, if it were
possible, for a master to give his servant directions for
his conduct in a single sentence, which he, the servant
had only to apply and draw out into practice, as occa-
sions offered themselves, in order to discharge every
thing which was required or expected from him.
This, which is not practicable in civil life, is in a good
degree so in a religious life; because a religious life
proceeds more upon principle, leaving the exercise
and manifestation of that principle more to the judg-
ment of the individual, than it can be left where, from
236 SERMON XXI.
the nature of the case, one man is to act precisely ac-
cording to another man's direction.
But then, as I have said, it is essentially necessary,,
that these summaries be well drawn up, and rightly
understood; because if they profess to state the whole
of men's duties, yet, in fact, state it partially and im-
perfectly, all, who read them, are misled, and dange-
rously misled. In religion, as in other things, we are
too apt of ourselves to substitute a part for the whole.
Substituting a part for the whole is the grand tenden-
cy of human corruption in matters both of morality
and religion: which propensity, therefore, will be en-
couraged, when that, which professes to exhibit the
whole of religion, does not, in truth, exhibit the whole.
What is there omitted, we shall omit, glad of the oc-
casion and excuse: what is not set down as our duty,
we shall not think ourselves obliged to perform, not
caring to increase the weight of our own burthen.
This is the case whenever we use summaries of reli-
gion, which, in truth, are imperfect or ill drawn. But
there is another case more common, and productive
of the same effect, and that is, when we misconstrue
these summary accounts of our duty; principally when
we conceive of them as intending to express more
than they were really intended to express; for then it
Comes to pass, that, although they be right and perfect,
as to what the)^ were intended for, yet they are wrong
and imperfect, as to what we construe and conceive
them for. This observation is particularly applicable
to the text. St. James is here describing religion, not
SERMaN XXI. 237
ill its principle, but in its effects; and these effects are
truly and justly and fully displayed. They are by the
apostle made to consist in two large articles, in suc-
couring the distress of others, and maintaining our
own innocency: and these two articles do comprehend
the whole of the effects of true religion : which were
exactly what the apostle meant to describe. Had St.
James intended to have set forth the motives and
principles of religion, as they ought to subsist in the
heart of a christian, I doubt not but he would have
mentioned love to God, and faith in Jesus Christ; for
from these must spring every thing good and accept-
able in our actions. In natural objects it is one thing
to describe the root of a plant, and another its fruits
and flowers ; and if we think a writer is describing the
roots and fibres, when, in truth, he is describing the
fruit or flowers, we shall mistake his meaning, and
our mistake must produce great confusion. So in
spiritual aflfairs, it is one thing to set before us the
principle of religion, and another the eflfects of it.
These are not to be confounded. And if we apply a
description to one, which was intended for the other,
we deal unfairly by the writer of the description, and
erroneously by ourselves. Therefore, first, let no one
suppose the love of God, the thinking of him, the
being grateful to him, the fearing to disobey him, not
to be necessary parts of true religion, because they are
not mentioned in St. James's account of true religion.
The answ^er is, that these compose the principles of
true religion ; St. James's account relates to the eflfects.
In like manner concerning faith in Jesus Christ. St
238 SERMON XXI.
James has recorded his opinion upon that subject. His
doctrine is, that the tree, which bears no fruit, cannot
be sound at the root, that the faith, which is unproduc-
tive, is not the right faith : but then this is allowing,
(and not denying,) that a right faith is the source and
spring of true virtue: and had our apostle been asked
to state the principle of religion, I am persuaded he
would have referred us to a true faith. But that was
not the inquiry: on the contrary, having marked
strongly the futility of a faith, which produced no
good effects upon life and action, he proceeds in the
text to tell us what the effects are, which it ought to
produce ; and these he disposes into two comprehen-
sive classes, (but still meaning to describe the effects
of religion and not its root or principle,) positive vir-
tue and personal innocence.
Now, I say, that, for the purpose for which it was
intended, the account given by St. James is full and
complete : and it carries with it this peculiar advan-
tage, that it very specially guards against an error,
natural, I believe, and common in all ages of the
world; which is, the making beneficence an apology
for licentiousness; the thinking that doing good occa-
sionally may excuse us from strictness in regulating
our passions and desires. The text expressly cuts up
this excuse, because it expressly asserts both things
to be necessary to compose true religion. Where two
things are necessary, one cannot excuse the want of
the other. Now, what does the text teach? it teaches
ns what pure and undefiled religion is in its effects
SERMON XXI. 239
and in its practice: and what is it? "to visit the
fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep
himself unspotted from the world:" not simply to
visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction: that
is not all: that is not sufficient: but likewise " to keep
himself unspotted from the world."
To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction,
is describing a class, or species, or kind of virtue by
singling out one eminent example of it. I consider
the Apostle as meaning to represent the value, and to
enforce the obligation of active charity, of positive
beneficence, and that he has done it by mentioning a
particular instance. A stronger or properer instance
could not have been selected: but still it is to be re-
garded as an instance, not as exclusive of other and
similar instances, but as a specimen of these exer-
tions. The case before us, as an instance, is heightened
by every circumstance, which could give to it weight
and priority. The apostle exhibits the most forlorn
and destitute of the human species, suffering under
the severest of human losses: helpless children de-
prived of a parent: a wife bereaved of her husband,
both sunk in affliction, under the sharpest anguish of
their misfortunes. To visit, by which is meant to con-
sole, to comfort, to succour, to relieve, to assist such
as these, is undoubtedly a high exercise of religion
and benevolence, and well selected: but still it is to
be regarded as an example, and the whole class of
beneficent virtues is intended to be included. This is
not only a just and fair, but a necessary construction:
because, although the exercise of beneficence be a
240 . SERMON XXI.
duty upon every man, yet the kind, the examples ol
it must be guided in a great degree by each man's
faculties, opportunities, and by the occasions, which
present themselves. If such an occasion, as that which
the text describes, present itself, it cannot be over-
looked without an abandonment of religion: but if
other and different occasions of doing good present
themselves, they also, according to the spirit of our
apostle's declaration, must be attended to, or we are
wanting in the fruit of the same faith. The second
principal expression of the text, " to keep himself
unspotted from the world," signifies the being clean
and clear from the licentious practices, to which the
world is addicted. So that " pure religion and unde-
filed before God and the Father," consists in two
things; beneficence and purity: doing good and keep-
ing clear from sin ; not in one thing, but in two things;
not in one without the other, but in both ; and this, in
my opinion, is a great lesson and a most important
doctrine.
I shall not, at present, consider the case of those,
who are anxious, and effectually so, to maintain their
personal innocency without endeavouring to do good
to others ; because I really believe it is not a common
case. I think that the religious principle, which is able
to make men confine their passions and desires within
the bounds of virtue, with very few exceptions, strong
enough at the same time to prompt and put them upon
active exertions.
SKRMON XXI. 241
Therefore, I A\-ould rather apply myself to that part
of the case, which is more common, active exertions
of benevolence, accompanied with looseness of pri-
vate morals. It is a very common character: but I
say, ill the first place, it is an inconsistent chaiacter:
it is doing and undoing: killing and curing: doing
good by our charity, and mischief by our licentious-
ness: voluntarily relieving misery with one hand, and
voluntarily producing and spreading it with the other.
No real advance is made in human happiness by this
contradiction; no real betterness or improvement pro-
moted.
But then, may not the harm a man does by his per-
sonal vices, be much less than the good he does by his
active virtues'? This is a point, in which there is large
room for delusion and mistake. Positive charity and
acts of humanity are often of a conspicuous nature,
naturally and deservedly engaging the praises of man-
kind, which are followed by our own. No one does,
no one ought to speak against them, or attempt to
disparage them; but the effect office and licentious-
ness, not only in their immediate consequences, but in
their remote and ultimate tendencies, which ought all
to be included in the account, the mischief which is
done by the example, as well as by the act, is seldom
honestly computed by the sinner himself. But I do
not dwell further upon this comparison, because I in-
sist, that no man has a right to make it; no man has
a right, whilst he is doing occasional good, and yet
indulging his vices and his passions, to strike a ba-
2H
242 SERMON XXI.
lance, as it were, between the good and the harm.
This is not christianit}-; this is not pure and iindefiled
religion before God and the Father, let the balance lie
on which side it will; for our text declares, (and our
text declares no more than what the scriptures testify
from one end to the other,) that religion demands
both. It demands active virtue, and it demands inno-
cency of life. I mean it demands sincere and vigorous
endeavours in the pursuit of active virtue, and endea-
vours equally sincere and firm in the preservation of
personal innocence. It makes no calculation which is
better, but it requires both.
Shall it be extraordinary, that there should be men
forward in active charity and in positive beneficence,
who yet put little or no constraint upon their personal
vices? I have said that the character is common, and
I will tell you why it is common. The reason is, (and
there is no other reason,) that it is usually an easier
thing to perform acts of beneficence, even of expen-
sive and troublesome beneficence, than it is to com-
mand and control our passions; to give up and dis-
card our vices; to burst the bonds of the habits, which
enslave us. This is the very truth of the case: so that
the matter comes precisely to this point. Men of ac-
tive benevolence, but of loose morals, are men, who
are for performing the duties, which are easy to them,
and omitting those which are hard. They only place
their own character to themselves in what view they
please : but this is the truth of the case, and let any
one say, whether this be religion; whether this be suf-
SERMON XXI. 245
ficient. The truly religious man, when he has once
decided a thing to be a duty, has no furtlicr question
to ask ; whether it be easy to be done, or whether it
be hard to be done, it is equally a duty; it then be-
comes a question of fortitude, of resolution, of firm-
ness, of self-command, and self-government; but not
of duty or obligation; these are already decided upon.
But least of all, (and this is the inference from the
text, which I wish most to press upon your attention,)
least of all does he conceive the hope of reachhig hea-
ven by that sort of compromise, which would make
easy, nay perhaps, pleasant duties, an excuse for du-
ties, which are irksome and severe. To recur, for the
last time, to the instance mentioned in our text, I can
very well believe, that a man of humane temper shall
have pleasure in visiting, when by visiting he can suc-
cour the fatherless and the widow in their affliction: but
if he believes St. James, he will find that this must be
joined to and accompanied with another thing, which
is neither easy nor pleasant; nay, must ahvays almost
be effected with pain and struggle, and mortification
and difficulty, the " keeping himself unspotted from
the world."
SERMON XXII.
THE AGENCY OF JESUS CHRIST SINCE HIS ASCEN-
SION.
Hebrews, xiii. 8.
''^ Jesus Christ the same yesterday^ to-day^ and Jor
ever.''''
The assertion of the text might be supported by the
consideration, that the mission and preaching of
Christ have lost nothing of their truth and importance
by the lapse of ages, which has taken place since his
appearance in the world. If they seem of less magni-
tude, reality, and concern to us at this present day,
than they did to those who lived in the days in which
they were carried on, it is only in the same manner as
a mountain or a tower appears to be less, when seen at
a distance. It is a delusion in both cases. In natural
objects we have commonly strength enough of judg-
ment to prevent our being imposed upon by these
false appearances; and it is not so much a want or de-
fect of, as it is a neglecting to exert and use, our judg-
ment, if we suffer ourselves to be deceived by them in
religion. — Distance of space in one case, and distance
of time in the other, make no difference in the real na-
SERMON XXII. 245
tiirc of the object; and it is a great weakness to allow
them to make any difference in our estimate and ap-
prehension. The death of Jesus Christ is, in truth, as
interesting to us, as it was to those, who stood by his
cross: his resurrection from the grave is a pledge and
assurance of owr future resurrection, no less than it was
of theirs, who conversed, who eat and drank with him,
after his return to life.
But there is another sense, in which it is still more
materially true, that " Jesus Christ is the same yester-
day, to-day, and forever.'* He is personally living, and
acting in the same manner; has been so all along, and
will be so to the end of the world. He is the same in
his person, in his power, in his office.
First, 1 say, that he is the same individual person,
and is at this present time existing, living, acting. He
is gone up on high. — The clouds at his ascension re-
ceived him out of human sight. But whither did he go?
to sit for ever at the right hand of God. This is ex-
pressly declared concerning him. It is also declared of
him, that death hath no more dominion over him, that
he is no more to return to corruption. So that, since
his ascension, he hath continued in heaven to live and
act. His human body, we are likewise given to believe,
was changed upon his ascension, that is, was glorified,
^vhereby it became fitted for heaven, and fitted for im-
mortality, no longer liable to decay or age, but thence
forward remaining literally and strictly the same yes-
terday, to-day, and for ever. This change in the human
246 SERMON XXII.
person of Christ is in effect asserted, or rather is referred
to, as a thing already known, in that text of St. Paul's
epistle to the Philippians, wherein we are assured, that
hereafter Christ shall change our vile body, that it may
be like his glorious body. Now the natural body of
Christ, before his resurrection at least, was like the
natural body of other men, was not a glorious body.
At this time, therefore, when St. Paul calls it his glo-
rious body, (for it was after his ascension that St. Paul
wrote these words,) it must have undergone a great
change. In this exalted and glorified state our Lord
was seen by St. Stephen, in the moment of his martyr-
dom. Being full, you read, of the Holy Ghost, Stephen
looked up steadfastly unto heaven, and saw the glory
of Goii,* and Jesus standing on the right hand of God.
At that seemingly dreadful moment, even when the
martyr was surrounded by a band of assassins, with
stones ready in their hands to stone him to death, the
spectacle, nevertheless, filled his soul with rapture.
He cried out in ecstasy, " Behold I see the heavens
opened, and the Son of Man standing on the right hand
of God." The same glorious vision was vouchsafed
to St. Paul, at his conversion; and to St. John, at the
delivery of the revelations. This change of our Lord's
body was a change, we have reason to believe, of na-
ture and substance, so as to be thenceforward incapa-
ble of decay or dissolution. It might be susceptible of
* The "glory of God," in sciiptuve, when spoken of as an ob-
ject of vision, always, I think, means a luminous appearance,
bright and refulgent, beyond the splendour of any natural object
whatever.
SERMON XXII. 247-
any external form, which the particular purpose of his
appearance should reciuire. So when he appeared to
Stephen and Paul, or to any of his saints, it was ne-
cessary he should assume the form, which he had
borne in the flesh, that he might be known to them.
But it is not necessary to suppose that he was confined
to that form. The contrary rather appears in the reve-
lation of St. John, in which, after once showing himself
to the apostle, our Lord was afterwards represented to
his eyes under different forms. All, however, that is of
importance to us to know, all that belongs to our pre-
sent subject to observe, is, that Christ's glorified per-
son was incapable of dying any more; that it continues
at this day; that it hath all along continued the same
real, identical being, as that which went up into heaveii
in the sight of his apostles; the same essential nature,
the same glorified substance, the same proper person.
But, secondly, He is the same also in power. The
scripture doctrine concerning our Lord seems to be
this, that, when his appointed commission and his suf-
ferings were closed upon earth, he was advanced in
heaven to a still higher state, than what he possessed
before he came into the world.* This point, as well as
the glory of his nature, both before and after his ap-
pearance in the flesh, is attested by St. Paul, in the
second chapter of his epistle to the Philippians. " Be-
ing in the form of God, he thought it not robbery
to be equal with God." He did not affect to be equal
* See Sherlock's Sermons on Phil. ii. 9.
248 SERMON XXII.
with God, or to appear with divine honours, (for such
is the sense, which the words in the original will bear,)
" but made himself of no reputation, and took upon
him the form of a servant, and was made in the like-
ness of man, and became obedient unto death, even
the death of the cross." " Wherefore," i. e. for this his
obedience even to the last extremity, even unto death,
*' God also hath highly exalted him;" or, as it is, dis-
tinctly and perspicuously expressed in the original,
" God also hath 7nore highly exalted him," that is to a
higher state than what he even before possessed; inso-
much that he hath " given him a name which is above
every name," that at, or, more properly i?i the " name
of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven,
and things in earth, and things under the earth; and
that every tongue should confess, that Jesus Christ is
Lord, to the glory of God the Father;" exactly agree-
able to what our Lord himself declared to his disciples
after his resurrection, — " All power is given unto me
in heaven and in earth." (Matt, xxviii. 18.) You will
observe in this passage of St. Paul, not only the mag-
nificent terms in which Christ's exaltation is described,
viz. "that every knee should thenceforward bow in
his name, and that every tongue should confess him to
be Lord;" but you will observe also, the comprehen-
sion and extent of his dominion, — " of things in hea-
ven, of things on earth, of things under the earth."
And that we are specifically comprised under this au-
thority and this agency, either of the two following
texts may be brought as a sufficient proof " Where
two or three are gathered together, there am I in tho.
SERMON XXII. 249
midst of you," (Matt, xviii. 20.) which words of our
Lord imply a knowledge of, an observation of, an
attention to, and an interference with what passes
amongst his disciples upon earth. Or take his final
words to. his followers, as recorded by St. Matthew :
" Lo, I am with you always, to the end of the world,"
and they carry the same imj)lication. And, lastly, that
in the most awful scene and event of our existence,
tlie day of judgment, we shall not only become the
objects, but the immediate objects of Christ's power
and agency, is set forth in two clear and positive texts.
" The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall
licar the voice of the Son of God," (John, v. 25.) not
the voice of God, but the voice of the Son of God.
And then, pursuing the description of what will after-
wards take place, our L.ord adds in the next verse but
one; — " that the Father hath given him authority to
execute judgment also, because he is the Son of Man:"
which is in perfect conformity with what St. Paul an-
nounced to the Athenians, as a great and new^ doctrine,
namely, *' that God hath appointed a day, in which he
will judge the world in righteousness by that man,
whom he hath ordained, whereof he hath given assu-
rance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the
dead."
Having shown that the power of Jesus Christ is a
subsisting power at this time, the next question is, as
to its duration. Now% so far as it respects mankind in
this present world, we are assured that it shall con-
tinue until the end of the world. The same texts.
21
250 SERMON XXII.
which have been adduced, prove this point, as well as
that for which they were quoted; and they are con-
firmed by St. Paul's declaration, 1 Cor. xv. 24. "Then
cometh the end when he shall have delivered up the
Kingdom to God, even the Father:" therefore he
shall retain and exercise it until then. But farther, this
power is not only perpetual, but progressive, advancing
and proceeding by different steps and degrees, until it
shall become supreme and complete, and shall prevail
against every enemy and every opposition. That our
Lord's dominion will not only remain unto the end of
the world, but that its effects in the world will be
greatly enlarged and increased, is signified very ex-
pressly in the second chapter of the epistle to the
Hebrews. The Apostle in this passage applies to
our Lord a quotation from the Psalms: " Thou hast
put all things in subjection under his feet;" and
then draws from it a strict inference; " for in that he
put all things in subjection vmder him, he left nothing
that he did not put under him:" and then he remarks,
as a fact, "but now we see not yet all things put
under him." That complete entire subjection, which
is here promised, hath not yet taken place. The pro-
mise must, therefore, refer to a still future order of
things. This doctrine of the progressive increase and
final completeness, of our Lord's kingdom is also
virtually laid down in the passage from the Corinthians
already cited: "He must reign till he hath put all
enemies under his feet;" for that this subjugation of
his several enemies Avill be successive, one after
another, is strongly intimated by the expression, " the
SERMON XXII. 251
ktst enemy that sliall l)c destroyed is death." Now,
to apprehend the probability of those thing's coming
to ])ass, or rather to remove any opinion of their im-
probabihty, we ought constantly to bear in our mind
this momentous truth, that in the hands of the Deity
time is nothing, that he has eternity to act in. The
Christian dispensation, wwy the world itself, may be
in its infancy. A more perfect display of the power
of Christ, and of his religion, may be in reserve; and
the ages, which it may endure after the obstacles and
impediments to its reception are removed, may be,
beyond comparison, longer than those which we have
seen, in which it has been struggling with great diffi-
culties, most especially with ignorance and prejudice.
We ought not to be moved, any more than the apos-
tles were moved, with the reflection which was cast
upon their mission, that since the "fathers fell asleep,
all things continue as they were." We ought to re-
turn the answer which one of them returned, that
what we call tardiness in the Deity, is not so; that,
our so thinking it arises from not allowing for the dif-
ferent importance, nay, probably, for the different ap-
prehension of time, in the divine mind and in ours;
that with him a thousand years are as one day; words
which confound and astonish human understanding,
yet strictly and metaphysically true.
Again, we should remember, that the Apostles; the
very persons, who asserted that God would put all
things under him, themselves, as we have seen, ac-
knowledged that it was 7iot yet done. In the mean
252 SERMON XXII.
time, from the whole of their declarations and of this
discussion we collect, that Jesus Christ, ascended into
the heavens, is, at this day, a great efficient Being in
in the universe, invested by his Father with a high
authority, which he exercises, and will continue to
exercise, until the end of the world.
Thirdly, he is the same in his office. The principal
offices, assigned by the scriptures to our Lord in his
glorified state, that is, since his ascension into heaven,
are those of a Mediator and Intercessor, Of the me-
diation of our Lord the scripture speaks in this wise:
^' There is one God, and one Mediator between God
and men, the man Christ Jesus." 1 Tim. ii. 5. It was
after our Lord's ascension that this was spoken of
him; and is plain, from the form and turn of the ex-
pression, that his mediatorial character and office was
meant to be represented as a perpetual character and
office, because it is described in conjunction with the
existence of God and men, so long as men exist;
" there is one Mediator between God and men, the
man Jesus Christ." " Hitherto ye have asked nothing
in my name." "At that day ye shall ask in my name."
(John, xvi. 24 — 26.) These words form part of our
Lord's memorable conversation with his select dis-
ciples, not many hours before his death; and clearly
intimate the mediatorial office, which he was to dis-
charge after his ascension.
Concerning his intercessmi^ not that which he oc-
casionally exercised upon earth, when lie prayed, as
SERMON XXII. 253
he did most fervently for his disciples, but that which
he now, at this present time, exercises, we have the
following text, explicit, satisfactory, and full. " But
this man, because he continueth ever, hath an un-
changeable priesthood:" by priesthood is here meant
the office of praying for others. " Wherefore he is
able to save them to the uttermost, that come unto
God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make interces-
sion for us." No words can more plainly declare, than
these words do, the perpetuity of our Lord's agency :
that it did not cease with his presence upon earth, but
continues. "He continueth ever: he ever liveth; he
hath an unchangeable priesthood." Surely this justi-
fies what our text saith of him ; " that he is the same
yesterday, to-day, and for ever;" and that not in a
figurative or metaphorical sense, but literally, effec-
tually, and really. Moreover, in this same passage,
not only the constancy and perpetuity, but the power
and efficacy of our Lord's intercession are asserted.
" He is able to save them to the uttermost, that come
unto God by him." They must come unto God: they
must come by him: and then he is able to sa^•e them
completely.
These three heads of observation, namely, upon his
person, his power, and his office, comprise the rela-
tion, in which our Lord Jesus Christ stands to us.
whilst we remain in this mortal life. There is another
consideration of great solemnity and interest, namely,
the relation which we shall bear to him in our future
state. Now the economy, whicli appears to be des-
254 SERMON XXII.
tineci for the human creation, I mean, for that part ol*
it which shall be received to future happiness, is, that
they shall live in a state of local society with one
another, and under Jesus Christ as their head, expe-
riencing a sensible connexion amongst themselves, as
well as the operation of his authority, as their Lord
and Governor. I think it likely that our Saviour had
this state of things in view, when, in his final discourse
with his apostles, he tells them, "I go to prepare a
place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for
you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself;
that where I am, there ye may be also.'' (John, xiv.
2, 3.) And again, in the same discourse, and referring
to the same economy, "Father," says he, "I will that
they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me
where I am ; that they may behold my glory, which
thou hast given me:" for that this was spoken, not
merely of the twelve, who were then sitting with
Jesus, and to whom his discourse was addressed, but
of his disciples in future ages of the world, is fairly
collected from his words, (xvii. 20.) "Neither pray I
for these alone, but for them also which shall believe
on me, through their word." — Since the prayer here
stated was part of the discourse, it is reasonable to
infer that the discourse, in its object, extended as far
as the prayer, which v^'e have seen to include be-
lievers, as McU of succeeding ages, as of that then
present.
Now concerning this future dispensation, supposing
>t to consist, as here represented, of accepted spirits,
SERMON XXII. 255
participating of happiness in a state of sensible society
with one another, and with Jesus Christ himself at
their head, one train of reflection naturally arises,
namely, first, that it is highl) probable there should
be many expressions of scripture which have relation
to it; secondl}', that such expressions must, by their
nature, appear to us, at present, under a considerable
degree of obscurity, which we may be apt to call a
defect; thirdly, that the credit due to such expressions
must depend upon their authority as portions of the
written word of God, and not upon the probability,
much less upon the clearness, of what they contain;
so that our comprehension of what they mean must
stop at very general notions; and our belief in them
rest in the deference to which they are entitled, as
scripture declarations. Of this kind are man}-, if not
all, of those expressions, which speak so strongly of
the value and benefit and efficacy of the death of
Christ; of its sacrificial, expiatory, and atoning nature.
We may be assured, that these expressions mean
something real; refer to something real; though it be
something, which is to take place in that future dis-
pensation, of which we have been speaking. It is rea-
sonable to expect, that, when we come to experience
what that state is, the same experience will open to
us the distinct propriety of these expressions, their
truth, and the substantial truth which they contain;
and like\vise show us, that, however strong and exal-
ted the terms are, which av e see made use of, the} arc
not stronger, nor higher than the subject called for.
But for the present we must be, what 1 own it is diffi-
■^56 SERMON XXII.
cult to be, content to take up with very general no-
tions, humbly hoping, that a disposition to receive and
to acquiesce in what appears to us to be revealed, be
it more, or be it less, will be res^arded as the duty
which belongs to our subsisting condition, and the
measure of information, with which it is favoured:
and will stand in the place of wliat, from our deep in-
terest in the mutter, we are sometimes tempted to
desire, but M^iich, nevertheless, might be unfit for us,
a knowledge, which not only was but Mdiich we per-
ceived to be, fully adequate to the subject.
There is another class of expressions, which, since
they professedly refer to circumstances that are to take
place in this new state, and not before, will, it is likely,
be rendered quite intelligible by our experience in
that state ; but must necessarily convey very imperfect
information until they be so explained. Of this kind
are many of the passages of scripture, which we have
already noticed, as referring to the changes, which
•will be wrought in our mortal nature, and the agency
of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the intervention of his
power, in producing those changes, and the nearer
similitude which our changed natures and the bodies,
with which we shall then be clothed, will bear to his.
We read " that he shall change our vile body, that it
may be like his glorious body." A momentous assur-
ance, no doubt : yet in its particular signification, wait-
ing to be cleared up by our experience of the event.
So likewise are some other particular expressions re-
lating to the same event, such as being " unclothed,"
SERMON XXII. 257
" clothed upon," '' the dead in Christ rising first;"
'* meeting the Lord in the air;" " they tliat are alive
not preventing those that are asleep," and the like.
These are all most interesting intimations; yet to a
certain degree obscure. They answer the purpose of
of ministering to our hopes and comfort and admoni-
tion, which they do without conveying any clear ideas:
and this, and not the satisfaction of our curiosity, ma)
be the grand purpose, for the sake of which intima-
tions of these things were given at all. But then, in
so far as they describe a change in the order of nature,
of which change we are to be the objects, it seems to
follow, that we shall be furnished with experience
which will discover to us the full sense of this lan-
guage. The same remark may be repeated concerning
the first and second death, which are expressly spoken
of in the Revelations, and, as I think, alluded to and
supposed in other passages of scripture in which thev
are not named.
The lesson^ inculcated by the observation here poin-
ted out, is this, that, in the difficulties which we meet
with in interpreting scripture, instead of being too
vmeasy under them, by reason of the obscurity of cer-
tain passages, or the degree of darkness, which hangs
over certain subjects, we ought first to take to our-
selves this safe and consoling rule, namely, to make
up for the deficiency of our knowledge by the sincerity
of our practice; in other words, to act up to what we
do know, or at least, earnestly to strive so to do. So far
as a man holds fast to this rule, he has a strong ground
2K
i'58 SERMON XXir.
of comfort under every degree of ignorance, or even
of errors. And it is a rule applicable to the rich and
to the poor, to the educated and the uneducated, to
every state and station of life ; and to all the differences,
which arise from different opportunities of acquiring
knowledge. Different obligations may result from dif-
ferent means of obtaining information ; but this rule
comprises all differences.
The next reflection is, that m meeting with difficul-
ties, nay very great difficulties, wq meet with nothing
strange, nothing but what, in truth, might reasonably
have been expected before hand. It was to be expec-
ted, that a revelation, which was to have its completion
in another state of existence, would contain many ex-
pressions, which referred to that state; and which, on
account of such reference, would be made clear and
perfectly intelligible only to those, who had experi-
ence of that state, and to us after we had attained to
that experience; whilst, however, in the meantime,
they may convey to us enough of information, to ad-
monish us in our conduct, to support our hopes, and
to incite our endeavours. Therefore the meeting with
difficulties, owing to this cause, ought not to surprise
us, nor to tiouble us overmuch. Seriousness, nay
even anxiety, touching every thing, which concerns
our salvation, no thoughtful man can help; but it is
possible we may be distressed by doubts and difficul-
ties more than there is i\ny occasion to be distressed.
Lastly, under all our perplexities, under all the mis-
SERMON XXll. 259
givings of mind, to which even good men (such is the
infirmity of human nature) are subject, there is this
important assurance to resort to, that we have a pro-
tection over our heads, which is constant and abiding;
that God, blessed be his name, is for evermore; that
Jesus Christ our Lord is the same yesterday, to-day,
and for ever; that, like as a traveller by land or sea,
go where he will, always sees, when he looks up, the
same sun; so in our journey through a varied exis-
tence, whether it be in our present state, or hi our
next state, or in the awful passage from one to the
other; in the world in which we live, or in the country
which we seek ; in the hour of death, no less than in
the midst of health, we are in the same \ipholding
hands, under the same sufficient and unfailing support^
SERMON XXJll.
OF SPIRITUAL INFLUENCE IN GENERAL
IN THREE PARTS.
(PART I.)
1 CoRIJ^'THIANS, iii. 16.
'■''Know ye not that ye are the temple of God ^ and that
the Spirit of God dwelleth in youV
There are ways of considering the subject of spi-
ritual influence, as well as a want of considering itv
which lay it open to difficulties and misconceptions.
But if the being liable to misapprehension and to mis-
representation be thought an objection to any doctrine,
I know of no doctrine, which is not liable to the same,
nor any which has not, in fact, been loaded at various
times with great mistakes.
One difficulty, which has struck the minds of some,
is, that the doctrine of an influencing spirit, and of the
importance of this influence to human salvation, is an
arbitrary systenij making every thing to depend, not
SERMON XXIII. J261
upon ourselves, nor upon any exertion of our own, but
upon the gift of the Spirit. It is not for us, we allow,
to canvass the gifts of God; because we do not, and
it seems imposible that wc should, sufficiently under-
stand the motive of the Giver. In more ordinary cases,
and in cases more level to our comprehension, we
seem to acknowledge the diiference between a debt
and a gift, A debt is bound, as it were, by known
rules of justice: a gift depends upon the motive of
the giver, which often can be known only to himself.
To judge of the propriety either of granting or with-
holding that to which there is no claim, which is, in
the strictest sense, a favour, which, as such, rests with
the donor to bestow as to him seemeth good, we must
have the several motives, which presented themselves
to the mind of the donor, before us. This, with respect
to the divine Being, is impossible. Therefore, we allow
that, either in this, or in any other matter, to canvass
the gifts of God is a presumption not fit to be indulged.
We are to receive our portion of them with thankful-
ness. We are to be thankful, for instance, for the share
of health and strength which is given us, without in-
quiring why others are healthier and stronger than
ourselves. This is the right disposition of mind, with
respect to all the benefactions of God Almighty to-
wards us.
But unsearchable does not mean arbitrary. Our ne-
cessary ignorance of the motives, which rest and dwell
in the divine mind in the bestow^ing of his grace, is
no proof that it is not bestowed by the justest reason.
262 SERMON XXIII.
And with regard to the case at present before us, viz.
the gifts and graces of the Spirit, the charge against
it of its being an arbitrary system, or, in other words,
independent of our own endeavours, is not founded
in any doctrine or declaration of scripture. It is not
arbitrary in its origin, in its degree, or in its final
success.
First, it is not arbitrary in its origin; for you read
that it is given to prayer. " If ye, being evil, know
how to give good gifts unto your children, much more
shall your heavenly Father give the holy Spirit to
them that ask it;" but whether we will ask it or
not, depends upon ourselves. It is proposed, you find,
as a subject for our prayers; for prayer, not formal,
cold, heartless, transitory, but prayer from the soul,
prayer earnest and persevering; for this last alone is
what the scripture means by prayer. In this, therefore,
it cannot be said to be arbitrary, or independent of our
endeavours^ On the contrary, the scripture exhorts us
to a striving in prayer for this best of all gifts.
But it will be asked, is not the very first touch of
true religion upon the soul, sometimes at least, itself
the action of the Holy Spirit? This, therefore, must
be prior to our praying for it. And so it may be, and
not yet be arbitrarily given. The religious state of
the human soul is exceedingly various. Amongst
others there is a state, in which there may be good
latent dispositions, suitable faculties for religion; yet
no religion. In such a state the spark alone is wanting.
SERMON XXIII. 263
To such a state the elementary principle of religion
may be communicated, though not prayed for. Nor
can this be said to be arbitrary. The Spirit of God is
given where it was wanted; where, when given, it
would produce its effect; but that state of heart and
mind, upon which the effect was to be produced, might
still be the result of moral qualification, improvement,
and voluntary endeavour. It is not, I think, difficult to
conceive such a case as this.
Nevertheless it may be more ordinarilj' true, that
the gift of the Spirit is holden out to the struggling,
the endeavouring, the approaching christian. When
the penitent prodigal was yet a great way off, his
Father saw him. This parable was delivered by oui
Lord expressly to typify God's dealing with such sin-
ners as are touched with a sense of their condition.
And this is one circumstance in it to be particularly
noticed. God sees the returning mind; sees every
step and every advance towards him, " though we be
yet a great way off;" yet at a great distance; though
much remains to be done and to be attained, and to
be accomplished. And what he sees, he helps. His
aid and influence are assisting to the willing christian,
truly and sincerely willing, though yet in a low and
imperfect state of proficiency; nay, though in the out-
set, as it were, of his religious progress. " The Lord
is nigh unto them, that are of a contrite heart,"
(Psalm xxxiv. 19.) But in all this there is nothing
arbitrary.
2(34 SERMON XXIII.
Nor, secondly, is the operation of the Spirit arbitra-
ry in its degree. It has a rule, and its rule is this.
" Whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall
have more abundance ; and whosoever hath not, from
him shall be taken awaV even that which he hath."
Now of this rule, which is expressed under some, but
under no great difference of phrase, in all the three first
gospels, I have first to observe, that, though it carry
the appearance of harshness and injustice, it is neither
the one nor the other, but is correctly and fundament-
ally just. The meaning is, that whosoever uses, exer
cises, and improves the gifts, which he has received,
shall continue to receive still larger portions of these
gifts; nay, he who has already received the largest por-
tion, provided he adequately and proportionably uses
his gifts, shall also in future receive the largest portion.
More und more will be added to him, that has the
most: whilst he, who neglects the little which he has,
shall be deprived even of that. That this is the sound
exposition of these texts is proved from hence, that
one of them is used as the application of the parable
of the talents, concerning the meaning of which para-
ble there can be no doubt at all ; for there he, who had
received, and having received, had duly improved, ten
talents, was placed over ten cities; and of him the ex-
pression in question is used, " whosoever hath, to him
shall be given, and he shall have more abundance."
On the contrary, he, who had received one talent, and
had neglected what he had received, had it taken from
him: and of him the other part of the expression is
used: " whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken
SERMON XXIII. 265
away even that which he hath." But there is a point
still remaining, viz. whether this scripture rule be
applicable to spiritual gifts. I answer, that it is so ap-
plied, more especially to spiritual knowledge, and the
use which we make thereof. " Take heed how ye hear;
unto you that hear shall more be given i for he that
hath, to him shall be given, and he that hath not, from
him shall be taken even that which he hath." So stands
the passage in Mark, and substantially the same, that
is, with a view to the same application, the passage
stands in Matthew and Luke. I consider it, therefore,
to be distinctly asserted, that this is the rule with re-
gard to spiritual knowledge. And I think the analogy
conclusive with regard to other spiritual gifts. In alt
which there is nothing arbitrary.
Nor, thirdly, is it arbitrary in its final success.
" Grieve not the Spirit of God:" therefore he may be
grieved. ^' And hath done despite unto the Spirit of
Grace." (Heb. x. 29.) therefore he may be despised.
Both these are leading texts upon the subject. And so
is the following — " And his grace, which was bestow-
ed upon me, was not in vain:" (1 Cor. xv. 10.) there-
fore it might have been in vain. The influence, there-
fore, of the Spirit may not prevail, even as the admo-
nitions of a friend, the warnings of a parent, may not
prevail, may not be successful, may not be attended
to, may be rejected, may be resisted, may be despised,
may be lost; so that both in itsg ift, in its degree, ope-
ration, and progress, and above all, in its final effect,
it is connected with our own endeavours, it is not ar-
2L
<2e6 SERMON XXIlI.
bitrar}'. Throughout the whole, it does not supersede,
but cooperates with ourselves.
But another objection is advanced, and fnoni an op-
posite quarter. It is said, that if the influence of the
Spirit depend, after all, upon our. endeavours, the doc-
trine is nugatory; it comes to the same thing, as if
salvation was put upon ourselves and our own endea-
vours alone, exclusive of every further consideration,
and without referring us to any influence or assistance
whatever. I answer, that this is by no means true:
that it is not the same thing either in reality, or in opi-
nion, or in the consequences of that opinic«i.
Assuredly it is not the same thing in reality. ' Is it
the same thing, whether we perform a work by our
own strength, or by obtaining the assistance and co-
operation of another? or does it make it the same
thing, that this assistance is to be obtained by means
which it is in our own choice to use or not? or be-
cause, when the assistance is obtained, we may, or
may not avail ourselves of it ; or because we may by
neglecting, lose it? After all, they are two different
things, performing a work by ourselves, and perform-
ing it by means of help.
Again; It is not the same thing in the opinions and
sentiments, and dispositions which accompany it. A
person, who knows or believes himself to be beholden
to another for the progress and success of an under-
taking, though still carried on by his own endeavours,
SERMON XXllI 26V
ackn6\vieclges his friend and his benefactor; feels his
dependency and his obligation; turns to him for help
and aid in his difficulties; is humble under the want
and need, which he finds he has, of assistance; and
above all things, is solicitous not to lose the benefit of
that assistance. This is a different turn of mind, and u
different way of thinking, from his, who is sensible
of no such want, who relics entirely upon his own
strength; who, of course, can hardly avoid being
proud of his success, or feeling the confidence, the
presumption, the self- commendation, and the preten-
sions, which, however they might suit with a being,
who achieves his work by his own powers, by no
means, and in no wise, suit with a frail constitution,
which must ask and obtain the friendly aid and help
of a kind and gracious benefactor, before he can pro-
ceed in the business set out for him, and which it is
of unspeakable consequence to him to execute some
how or other.
It is thus in religion. A sense of spiritual weakness
and of spiritual wants, a belief that divine aid and help
are to be had, are principles which carry the soul to
God; make us think of him, and think of him in
earnest; convert, in a word, morality into religion;
bring us round to holiness of life, by the road of piety
and devotion; render us humble in ourselves, and
grateful towards God. There are two dispositions,
which compose the true christian character; humilit)=
as to ourselves; affection and gratitude as to God;
and both these are natural fruits and effects of thd per-
268 SERMON XXtlf.
suasion we speak of: and what is of the most im-
portance of all, this persuasion will be accompanied
with a corresponding fear, lest we should neglect, and
by neglecting, lose this invaluable assistance. On the
on£ hand, therefore, it is not true, that the doctrine of
an influencing Spirit is an arbitrary system, setting
aside our own endeavours. — Nor, on the other hand,
is it true, that the connecting it with our own endea-
vours, as obtained through them, as assisting them,
as cooperating with them, renders the doctrine unim-
portant, or all one as putting the whole upon our en-
deavours without any such doctrine. If it be true, in
fact, that the feebleness of our nature requires the suc-
couring influence of God's Spirit in carrying on the
grand business of salvation, and in every state and
stage of its progress, in conversion, in regeneration, in
constancy, in perseverance, in sanctification ; it is of
the utmost importance that this truth be declared, and
understood, and confessed, and felt; because the per-
ception and sincere acknowledgment of it will be ac-
companied by a train of sentiments, by a turn of
thought, by a degree and species of devotion, by hu-
mility, by prayer, by piety, by a recourse to God in
our religious warfare, different from what will, or,
perhaps, can be found in a mind unacquainted with this
doctrine, or in a mind rejecting it, or in a mind uncon-'
cemed about these things one way or other.
SERMON XXIV.
ON THE INFLUENCE OF THE SPIRIT.
(PART II.)
I Corinthians, iii. 16.
'■'■Know ye ?iot that ye are the temple of God ^ and that
the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?''''
It is undoubtedly a difficulty in the doctrine of spi-
ritual influence, that we do not so perceive the action
of the Spirit, as to distinguish it from the suggestions
of our own minds. Many good men acknowledge, that
they are not conscious of any such immediate percep-
tions. They, who lay claim to them, cannot advance,
like the Apostles, such proofs of their claim, as must
necessarily satisfy others, or perhaps, secure themselves
from delusion. And this is made a ground of objection
to the doctrine itself. Now, I think, the objection pro-
ceeds upon an erroneous principle, namely, our ex-
pecting more than is promised. The agency and influ-
ence of the divine Spirit are spoken of in scripture,
and are promised : but it is no where promised, that
270 SERMON XXIV.
its operations shall be always sensible^ viz. distinguish-
able at the time from the impulses, dictates, and
thoughts of our own minds. I do not take upon me
to say, that they are never so: I only say, that it is not
necessary, in the nature of things, that they should be
so ; nor is it asserted in the scripture that they are so ;
nor is it pr(imised that they will be so.
The nature of the thing does not imply or require
it: by which I mean, that, according to the constitu-
tion of the human mind, as far as we are acquainted
with that constitution, a foreign influence or impulse
may act upon it, without being distinguislied in our
perception from its natural operations, that is, without
being perceived at the time. The case appears to me
to be this. The order, in which ideas and motives rise
up in our minds, is utterly unknown to us, conse-
quently it will be unknown when that order is dis-
turbed, or altered, or aflfected: therefore it may be
altered, it may be aflfected by the interposition of a fo-
reign influence, without that interposition being per-
ceived. Again, and in like manner, not only the order ^
in which thoughts and motives rise up in our minds,
is unknown to ourselves but the causes also are un-
known, and are incalculable, upon which the vividness
of the ideas, tlie force and strength and impression of
the motives, which enter into our minds, depend.
Therefore that vividness may be made more or less,
that force may be increased or diminished, and both
by the influence of a spiritual agent, without any dis-
tinct sensation of such agency being felt at the time.
SERMON XXIV. 271
WsLS the case otherwise, was the order, according to
which thoughts and motives rise up in our minds, fixed,
and being fixed, known; then I do admit, the order could
not be altered or violated, nor a foreign agent interfere to
alter or violate it, without our being immediately sensi-
ble of what was passing. As also, if the causes, upon
which the power and strength of either good or bad mo-
tives depend, were ascertained, then it would likewise
be ascertained when this force was ever increased or di-
minished by external influence and operation : then it
might be true, that external influence could not act
upon us without being perceived. But in the ignorance
under which we are concerning the thoughts and mo-
tives of our minds, ^vhen left to themselves, we must,
naturally speaking, be, at the time, both ignorant and
insensible of the presence of an interfering power; one
Ignorance will correspond with the other: whilst, ne-
vertheless, the assistance and benefit, derived from that
power, may, in reality, be exceedingly great. In this
instance philosophy, in my opinion, comes in aid of
religion. In the ordinary state of the mind, both the
presence and the power of the motives, which act upon
it, proceed from causes, of which we know nothing.
This philosophy confesses, and indeed teaches. From
whence it follows, that, when these causes are inter-
rupted or influenced, that interruption and that influ-
ence will be equally unknown to us. Just reasoning
shows this proposition to be a consequence of the for-
mer. From whence it follows again, that immediatelv
and at the time perceiving the operation of the Holy
Spirit is not only not necessary to the reality of these
272 SERMON XXl"^.
operations, but that it is not consonant to the frame of
the human mind that it should be so. I repeat again,
that we take not upon us to assert that is never so.
Undoubtedly God can, if he lease, give that tact and
quality to his communications, that they shall be per-
ceived to be divine communications at the time. And
this probably was very frequently the case with the
prophets, with the apostles, and Avith inspired men of
old. But it is not the case naturally, by which I mean,
that it is not the case accordinsr to the constitution of
the human soul. It does not appear, by experience, to
be the case usually. What would be the effect of the
influence of the divine Spirit being always or generally
accompanied with a distinct notice, it is difficult even to
conjecture. One thing may be said of it, that it would
be putting us under a quite different dispensation. It
would be putting us under a miraculous dispensation;
for the agency of the Spirit in our souls distinctly per-
ceived is, properly speaking, a miracle. Now miracles
are instruments in the hand of God of signal and ex-
traordinary effects, produced upon signal and extra-
ordinary occasions. Neither internally nor externally
do they form the ordinary course of his proceeding
with his reasonable creatures.
And in this there is a close analogy with the course
of nature, as carried on under the divine governm.ent.
We have every reason, which scripture can give us, for
believing that God frequently interposes to turn and
guide the order of events in the world, so as to make
them execute his purpose : yet we do not so perceive
SERMON XXIV. 273
these interpositions, as, either always or generally, to
distinguish them from the natural progress of things.
His providence is real, but unseen. We distinguish not
between the acts of God and the course of nature. It
is so with the Spirit. When, therefore, we teach that
good men may be led, or bad men converted, by the
Spirit of God, and yet they themselves not distinguish
his holy influence; we teach no more than \\hi\i is con-
formable, as, I think, has been shown, to the frame of
the human mind, or rather to our degree of acquaint
tance with that frame; and also analogous to the exer-
cise of divine power in other things; and also neces-
sary to be so; unless it should have pleased God to
put us under a quite different dispensation, that is,
imder a dispensation of constant miracles. 1 do not
apprehend that the doctrine of spiritual influence car-
ries the agency of the Deity much farther than the
doctrine of providence carries it: or, however, than the
doctrine of prater carries it. For all prayer supposes
the Deity- to be intimate with our minds.
But if we do not know the influence of the Spirit by
a distinguishing perception at the time, by what means
do we know any thing of it at all"? I answer by its (?/-
fecfs, and by those alone. And this I concei\'e to be
that, which our Saviour said to Nicodemus. " The
wind bloM'eth where it listcth, and thou hearest the
sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh and
whither it goeth, so is every one that is born of the
Spirit:" that is, thou perceivest an effect, Init the cause,
which produces that eftect, operates in its own way 5
2 M
274 SERMON XXIV.
without thy knowing its rule or manner of operation.
With regard to the cause, " thou canst not tell, whence
it cometh or whither it goeth." A change or improve-
ment in thy religious state is necessary. The agency
and help of the Spirit in working that change or
promoting that improvement, are likewise necessary:
" Except a man be born of the Spirit he cannot enter
into the kingdom of God." But according to what
particular manner, or according to what rule, the Spi-
rit acts, is as unknown to us, as the causes are, which
regulate the blowing of the wind, the most incalcula-
ble and unknown thing in the world. Its origin is un-
known ; its mode is unknown ; but still it is known in
its eifects: and so it is with the Spirit. If the change
have taken place ; if the improvement be produced and
be proceeding; if our religious affairs go on well,
then have we ground for trust, that the enabling, assist-
ing Spirit of God is with us; though we have no other
knowledge or perception of the matter than what this
affords.
Perhaps there is no subject whatever, in which we
ought to be so careful not to go before our guide, as
in this of spiritual influence. We ought neither to ex-
pect more than what is promised, nor to take upon
ourselves to determine what the scriptures have not
determined. This safe rule will produce both caution
in judging of ourselves, and moderation in judging,
or rather a backwardness in taking upon us to judge
of others. The modes of operation of God's Spirit are
probably extremely various and numerous. This va-
SERMON XXIV. 275
riety is intimated by our Saviour's comparing it with
the blowing of the wind We have no right to limit it
to any particular mode, forasmuch as the scriptures,
have not limited it; nor does observation enable us to
do it with any degree of certainty.
The conversion of a sinner, for instance, may be sud-
den; nay, may be instantaneous, yet be botlv sincere
aiid permanent. We have no authority whatever to
deny the possibility of this. On the contrary, we ought
to rejoice, when we observe in any one even the ap-
pearance of such a change. And this change may not
only by possibility be sudden, but sudden changes
may be more frequent, than our observations would
lead us to expect. — For we can observe only effects,
and these must have time to show themselves in;
whilst the change of heart may be already wrought.
It is a change of heart, which is attributable to the
Spirit of God, and this may be sudden. The fruits,
the corresponding effects, the external formation, and
external good actions will follow in due time. " I will
take the stony heart out of their flesh ; and will give
them an heart of flesh." Ezekiel, xi. 19. These words
may well describe God's dealings with his moral crea-
tures, and the operations of his grace: then follows a
description of the effects of these dealings, of these
operations, of that grace, viz. *' that they may walk in
my statutes and keep my ordinances and do them;"
which represents a permanent habit and course of life
(a thing of continuance) resulting from an inward
change, (which might be a thing produced at once.)
276 SERMON XXIV.
In tlie meiui time it may be true, that the more or-
dinary course of God's grace is gradual and succes-
sive; helping from time to time our endeavours, suc-
couring our infirn\ities, strengthening our resolutions,
" making Avith the temptation a way to escape," pro-
moting our improvement, assisting our progress;
warning, reiDuking, encouraging, comforting, attend-,
ing us as it were, through the different stages of our
laborious advance in the road of salvation.
And as the operations of the Spirit are indefinite,
so far as \\c know, in respect of time, so are they Uke-
wise in respect of mode. They may act, and observa-
tion affords reason to believe that they do sometimes
act, by adding force and efficacy to instruction, ad-
A'ice, or admonition. A passage of scripture sometimes
strikes tlie heart with wonderful power; adheres, as it
were, aind cleaves to the memory, till it has wrought
its work. An impressive sermon is often known to
sink very deep. It is not, perhaps, too much to hope,
that the Spirit of God should accompany his ordi-
nances, provided a person bring to them seriousness,
humility and devotion. For example, the devout re-
ceiving of the holy sacrament may draw down upon
us the gift and benefit of divine grace, or increase our
measure of it. This, as being the most solemn act of
our religion, and also an appointment of the religion
itself, may be properly placed for it; but every species
of prayer, provided it be earnest; every act of worship,
provided it be sincere, may participate in the same
effect; may be to us tlie occasion, tlie time, and the
instrument of this greatest of all gifts.
SERMON XXIV. 077
In all these instances, and in all, indeed that relate
to the operations of the Spirit, we are to judge, if wc
will take upon us to judge at all, (which I do not see
that we are obliged to do,) not only with great candour
and moderation, but also with great reserve and cau-
tion, and as to the modes of divine grace, or of its
proceedings in the hearts of men, as of things un-
determined in scripture and indeterminable by us.
In our ou n case, which it is of infinitely more impor-
tance to each of us to manage rightly, than it is to
judge even truly of other men's, we are to use per-
severingly, every appointed, every reasonable, every
probable, every virtuous endeavour to render our-
selves objects of that merciful assistance, which un-
doubtedly and confessedly we much want, and which,
in one way or otlier. God, wc are assured, is willing
to aftbrd.
SERMON XXV.
ON THE INFLUENCE OF THE SPIRIT,
(PART III.)
1 Corinthians, iii. 16.
'' Know ye not that ye are the temple of God^ and thai
the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?''''
As all doctrine ought to end in practice, and all sound
instruction lead to right conduct, it comes, in the last
place, to be considered, what obligations follow from
the tenet of an assisting grace and spiritual influence ;
what is to be done on our part in consequence of
holding such a persuasion ; what is the behaviour cor-
responding and consistent with such an opinion; for
\ve must always bear in mind, that the grace and
Spirit of God no more take away our freedom of
action, our personal and moral liberty, than the advice^
the admonitions, the suggestions, the reproofs, the ex-
postulations, the counsels of a friend or parent would
take them away. We may act either right or wrong,
notwithstanding these interferences. It still depends
upon ourselves which of the two we will do. We are
not machines under these impressions: nor are we
SERMON XXV. 279
under the impression of the Holy Spirit. Therefore
there is a class of duties relating to this subject, a&
much as any other, and more, perhaps, than any other
important
And, first, I would apply myself to an objection,
which belongs to this, namely, the practical part of the
subject: which objection is, that the doctrine of spi-
ritual influence, and the preaching of this doctrine,
causes men to attend chiefly to the feelings within
them, to place religion in feelings and sensations, and
to be content with such feelings and sensations, with-
out coming to active duties and real usefulness ; that
it tends to produce a contemplative religion, accom-
panied with a sort of abstraction from the interests' of
this world, as respecting either ourselves or others; a
sort of quietism and indifference, which contributes
nothing to the good of mankind, or to make a man
serviceable in his generation; that men of this descrip-
tion sit brooding over what passes in their hearts,
without performing any good actions, or well discharg-
ing their social or domestic obligations, or indeed
guarding their outward conduct with sufficient care.
Now, if there be any foundation in fact for this charge,
it arises from some persons holding this doctrine de-
fectively ; I mean from their not attending to one main
point in the doctrine, which is, that the promise is not
to those who have the Spirit, but to those who are led
by the Spirit; not to those who are favoured with its
suggestions, but to those who give themselves up to
follow, and do actually follow^ these suggestions.
280 SERMON XXV.
Now, thou,^h a person by attending to his feelings and
consciousness may persuade himself, that he has the
Spirit of God, yet if he stop and rest in these sensa-
tions without consequential practical exertions, it can
by no possibility be said of him, nor, one would think,
could he possibly bring himself to believe, that he is
led hy the Spirit, that \\q follows the Spirit; for these
terms necessarily imply something done under that
influence ; necessarily carry the tlioughts to a course of
conduct entered into and pursued in obedience to, and
by virtue of that influence. Whether the objection
here noticed has any foundation in tiie conduct of
those, who hold the doctrine of ^\ hich we treat, I am
uncertain; accounts are difterent: but at any rate the
objection lies, not against the doctrine, but against a
defective apprehension of it. For, in confirmation of
all which we have said, wt may produce the example of
St. Paul. No one carried the doctrine of spiritual influ-
ence higher than he did, or spoke of it so much ; yet
no character in the world could be farther than his
was, from resting in feelings and sensations. On the
contrary, it was all activity and usefulness. His whole
history confirms what he said of himself, that in la-
bours, in positive exertions, both of mind and body,
he was above measure. It will be said, perhaps, that
these exertions were in a particular way, viz. in mak-
ing converts to his opinions; but it was the way in
which, as he believed, he was promoting the interest
of his fellow creatures in the greatest degree possible
for him to promote them; and it was the way also,
which he believed to be enjoined upon him by the
SERMON XXV. 28J
express and particular command of God. Had there
been any other method, any other course and line of
beneficent endeavours, in which he thought he could
have been more useful, and had the choice been left
to himself, (which it Avas not) the same principle, the
same eager desire of doing good, would have mani-
fested itself with equal vigour in that other line. His
sentiments and precepts corresponded with his exam-
ple. " Do good unto all men, especially unto them
that are of the household of Christ." Here doing is
enjoined. Nothing less than doing can satisfy this pre-
cept. Feelings and sensations will not, though of the
best kind. " Let him that stole, steal no more, but
rather let him labour with his hands, that he may have
to give to him that needeth." This is carrying active
beneficence as far as it can go. Men are commanded
to relieve the necessities of their poor brethren out of
the earnings of their manual labour, nay to labour for
that very purpose : and their doing so is stated as the
best expiation for former dishonesties, and the best
proof how much and how truly they are changed from
what they were. " Let him that ruleth, do it with
diligence." This is a precept, which cannot be com-
plied with without activity. These instructions could
not come from a man, who placed religion in feelings
and sensations.
Having noticed this objection, (for it well deserved
notice,) I proceed to state the particular duties, which
relate to the doctrine of spiritual assistance. And the
first of these duties is to pray for it. It is by prayer
2N '
^82 SERMON XXV. •
that it 16 to be sought; by prayer that it is to be obtam-
eel. This the scriptures expressly teach. " How much
more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit
to them that ask him?" The foundation of prayer, in
all cases, is a sense of want. No man prays in earnest
or to any purpose for what he does not feel that he
wants. Know then and feel the weakness of your na-
ture. Know the infinite importance of holding on,
nevertheless, in a course of virtue. Know these two
points thoroughly, and you can stand in need of no
additional motive, (indeed none can be added,) to ex-
cite in you strong unwearied supplications for divine
help; not a cold asking for it in any prescribed form
of prayer, but cryings and supplications for it, strong
and unwearied. The description, in the epistle to the
Hebrews, of our Lord's own devotion, may serve to
describe the devotion of a christian, praying, as he
ought, for the Spirit, that is, praying from a deep un-
derstanding of his own condition, a conviction of his
wants and necessities. " He offered up prayers and
supplications with strong crying and tears unto him,
that was able to save him from death; and was heard
in that he feared." This is devotion in reality.
There are occasions also, which ought to call forth
these prayers with extraordinary and peculiar force.
Is it superstition? is it not, on the contrary, a just
and rcasonalDle piety to implore of God the guidance
of his Holy Spirit, when we have any thing of great
importance to decide upon, or to undertake; especi-
SERMON XXV. 283
ally any thing, Ijy which the happiness of others, as
well as our own, is likely to be affected?
It would be difficult to enumerate the passages and
occasions of a man's life, in which he is particularly
bound to apply to God for the aid and direction of his
Spirit. In general, in every turn^ as it may be called,
of life ; whenever any thing critical, any thing momepr-
tous, any thing which is to fix our situation and course
of life; roost especially any thing, which is likely to
have an influence upon our moral conduct and dispo-
sition, and thereby affect our condition, as candidates
for heaven, and as the religious servants of God, is to
be resolved upon, there and then ought \ve to say our
prayers; most ardently supplicating from our Creator
and Preserver the grace and guidance of his Holy
Spirit.
Is it not, again, a time for calling earnestly for the
Spirit of God, and for a greater measure of tliat Spirit,
if he be pleased to grant it to us, when we arc reco-
vering from some sin, into which we have been be-
trayed? This case is always critical. The question
now is, whether we shall faU into a settled course of
sinning, or whether we shall be restored to our former,
and to better than our former, endeavours to maintain.
the line of duty. That, under the sting and present
alarm of our conscience, we haxe formed resolutions
of virtue for the future is supposed: but whether these
resolutions will stand, is the point now at issue. And
in this peril of our souls wC' cannot be too earnest or
284 SERMON XXV.
importunate in our supplications for divine sutcour.
It can never come to our aid at a time, when we more
want it. Our fall proves our weakness. Our desire of
recovery proves, that, though fallen, we may not be
lost. This is a condition, which flies to aid and help,
if aid and help can be had; and it is a condition, to
which the promised support of the Spirit most pecu-
liarly applies. On such an occasion, therefore, it will
be sought with struggles and strong contention of
mind, if we be serious in these matters; so sought, it
will be obtained.
Again : Is it not always a fit subject of prayer, that
the Holy Spirit would inform, animate, warm, and
support our devotions P St. Paul speaks of the coope-
ration of the Spirit with us in this very article. " Like-
wise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities, for we
know not what we should pray for as we ought : but
the Spirit maketh intercession for us with groanings
that cannot be uttered." The specific help here des-
cribed is to supply our ignorance. But the words
speak also generally of helping our infirmities, mean-
ing, as the passage leads us to suppose, the infirmities
which attend our devotion. Now these infirmities are
jiot only ignorance, but coldness, wanderings, absence;
for all which a remedy is to be sought in the aid and
help of the Spirit.
Next in order of time, to praying for the Spirit of
God, but still superior to it in importance, is listening
and yielding ourselves to his suggestions. This is the
SERMON XX\ . 2a5-
thing in which we fail. Now, it being confessed, that
we cannot ordinarily distinguish at the time the sug-
gestions of the Spirit from the operations of our minds,
it may be asked, how are we to listen to them? The
answer is, by attending imiversally to the admoni-
tions within us. — Men do not listen to their conscien-
ces. It is through the whisperings of conscience that
the Spirit speaks. If men then are wilfully deaf to
their consciences, they cannot hear the Spirit. If hear-
ing, if being compelled to hear, the remonstrances ol
conscience, they nevertheless decide, and resolve, and
determine to go against them ; then they grieve, then
they defy, then they do despite to the Spirit of God.'
In both cases, that is, both of neglecting to consult,
and of defying, when they cannot help feeling, the ad-
monitions which rise up within them, they have this
judgment hanging over their heads: "He that hath
not, from him shall be taken even that which he hath."
He that misuses or abuses the portion and measure oi
spiritual assistance, which is afforded him, shall lose
even that.
The efficacy of the Spirit is to be judged of by its
fruits. Its immediate effects arc upon the disposition.
A visible outward conduct will ensue ; but the true
seat of grace and of spiritual energy is in the heart and
inward disposition. Whenever, therefore, we find reli-
gious carelessness succeeded within us by religious
seriousness; conscience, which was silent or unheard,
now powerfully speaking and obeyed; sensuality and
selfishness, the two grand enemies of salvation, the
2«6 SERMON XXV.
two great powers of darkness, which rule the natural
man; when we find even these giving way to the m-
ward accusing voice of conscience : when we find the
thoughts of the mind drawing or drawn more and
more towards heavenly things ; the value and interest
of these expectations plainer to our view, a great deal
more frequent than heretofore in our meditations, and
more fully discerned; the care and safety of our souls
rising gradually above concerns and anxieties about
worldly affairs ; when we find the force of temptation
and of evil propensities, not extinct, but retreating
before a sense of duty; self-government maintained;
the interruptions of it immediately perceived, bitterly
deplored, and soon recovered ; sin rejected and repel-
led; and this not so much with an increase of confi-
dence in our strength, as of reliance upon the assist-
ing grace of God; when we find ourselves touched
with the love of our Maker, taking satisfaction in his
worship and service; when we feel a growing taste
and relish for religious subjects, and religious exer-
cises: above all, when we begin to rejoice in the com-
fort of the Holy Ghost; in the prospect of reaching
heaven; in the powerful aids and helps, which are
given us in accomplishing this great end, and the
strength, and firmness, and resolution, which, so helped
and aided, we experience in our progress: when we
feel these things, dien may we, without either enthu-
siasm or superstition, humbly believe, that the Spirit
of God hath been at work within us. External vir-
tues, good actions will follow, as occasions may draw
them forth; but it is within th^t we must look for
SERMON XXV. 287
the change, which the inspiration of God's Spirit pro-
duces.
With respect to positive external good actions, we
have said, that they must depend in some measure
upon occasions and abilities and opportunities, and
tiuit they must wait for opportunities; but, observe, it
is not so witii the breaking off of our sins, be they
what they will. That work must wait for nothing.
Until that be effected, no change is made. No man,
going on in a known sin, has any right to say, that the
Spirit of God has done its office within him. Either
it has not been given to hiih, or, being given, it has
been resisted, despised, or, at least, neglected. Such
a person has either yet to obtain it by prayer, or when
obtained, to avail himself duly of its assistance. Let
him understand this to be his condition.
The next duty, or rather disposition, which flows
from the doctrine of spiritual influence, is humility.
There never was a truer saying, than that pride is the
adversary of religion; lowliness and humility the tem-
pers for it. — Now religious humility consists in the
habit of referring every thing to God. From one end
of the New Testament to the other, God is set forth
and magnified in his agency and his operations.
In the greatest of all businesses, the business of sal-
vation, He is operating, and we cooperating with him,
*' Work out your own salvation with fear and trem-
bling;" and why? " for it is God that worketh in us to
288 SERMON XXV.
will and to do according to his good pleasure." He is
not superseding our endeavours, (the very contrary
is implied by commanding us to exert them,) but
still nothing is done without him. If we have moral
strength, we are strong in the inward might of the
Holy Ghost: consequently all boasting, all vanity, all
self-sufficiency, all despising of others, on the score of
moral and religious mferiority, are excluded. Without
the grace of God we might have been as the worst of
them. There is, in the nature of things, one train of
sentiment belonging to him, who has achieved a work
by his own might, and power, and prowess; and an-
other to him, who has been fain to beg for succour
and assistance, and by that assistance alone has been
carried through difficulties, which were too great for
his own strength and faculties. This last is the true
sentiment for us. It is not for a man, whose life has
been saved in a shipwreck, by the compassionate help
of others, it is not for a man, so saved, to boast of his
own alertness and vigour, though it be true, that, un-
less he had exerted what power and strength he was
possessed of, he would not have been saved at all.
Lastly, this doctrine shuts the door against a most
general, a most specious, and a most deceiving excuse
for our sins; which excuse is, that we have striven
against them, but are overpowered by our evil na-
ture, by that nature, which the scriptures themselves
represent as evil; in a word, that we have done what
we could. Now until, by supplication and prayer, we
' vSERMON XXV 289
have called for the promised assistance of God^s Spirit,
and with an earnestness, devotion, perseverance, and
importunity, proportioned to the magnitude of the
concern: until we have rendered ourselves objects of
that influence, and yielded ourselves to it, it is not
true, " that we have done all that we can." We must
not rely upon that excuse; for it is not true in fact.
If experiencing the depravity and imbecility of our
nature, we see in this corruption and weakness an
excuse for our sins, and taking up with this ex-
cuse, we surrender ourselves to them : if we give up,
or relax in, our opposition to them, and struggles
against them, at last consenting to our shis, and faliijig
down with the stream, which we have found so hard
to resist; if things take this turn with us, then are wc
in a state to be utterly, finally, and fatally undone.
We have it in our power to shut our eyes against the
danger; we naturally shall endeavour to make our-^
selves as easy and contented in our situation as wc
can ; but the truth nevertheless, is, that we are hasten-
ing to certain perdition. If, on the contrary, perceiving
the feebleness of our nature, we be driven by the per-
ception, as St. Paul was driven, to fly for deliverance
from our sins, to the aid and influence and power of
God's Spirit, to seek for divine help and succour, as
a sinking mariner calls out for help and succour, not
formally, we may be sure, or coldly, but with cries
and tears and supplications, as for life itself; if we be
prepared to cooperate with this help, with the holy
working of God's grace within us, then may we trust,
both that it will be given to us, (yet in such manner
20
290 ' SERMON XXV.
as to God shall seem fit, and which cannot be limited
by us,) and also that the portion of help which is given,
being duly used and improved, (not despised, neg-
lected, put away,) more and more will be continually
added, for the ultimate accomplishment of our great
end and object, the deliverance of our souls from the
captivity and the consequences of sin.
SERMON XXVI.
SIN ENCOUNTERED BY SPIRITUAL AID.
IN THREE PARTS.
(PART I.)
Romans, vii. 24.
'> 0 wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me
from the body of this death?'^'*
Before we can explain what is the precise subject
of this heavy lamentation, and what the precise mean-
ing of the solemn question here asked, we must en-
deavour to understand what is intended by the expres-
sion, " the body of this death," or, as some render it,
" this body of death."
Now let it be remembered, that death, in St. PauPs
epistles, hardly ever signifies a natural death, to which
all men of all kinds are equally subjected; but it means
a spiritual death, or that perdition and destruction,
to which sin brings men in a future state. " The wages
of sin is death;" not the death, which we must all un-
292 . SERMON XXVl.
'lergo in this world ; for that is the fate of righteous-
ness as well as sin; but the state, whatever it -be, to
which sin and sinners will be consigned in the world,
to come. Not many verses after our text, St. Paul
says, " carnal-mindedness is death:" " to be carnally
minded is death," leads, that is, inevitably, to that fu-
ture destruction, which awaits the sinful indulgence of
carnal propensities, and which destruction is, as it
were, death to the soul. The book of Revelations, al-
luding to this distinction, speaks expressly of a second
deaths in terms very fit to be called to mind in the con-
sideration of our present text. " I saw the dead, small
and great, stand before God; and the books were
opened; and another book was opened, which is the
book of life; and the dead were judged out of those
things, which were written, according to their works:
and the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and
death and hell (which last word denotes here simply
the place of the dead, not the place of punishment,)
delivered up the dead that were in them: and they
were judged every man according to their works: and
death and hell were cast into the lake of fire;" (that is,
natural death, and the receptacle of those, who died,
were thenceforth superseded. ) This is the secojid death,
*•' And whatsoever was not found written in the book
of life, was cast into the lake of fire." This description,
which is exceedingly awful, is given in the three last
verses of the 20th chapter. In reference to the same
event, this book of Revelations had before told us, viz.
in the 2nd chapter and 11th verse, that he who over-
cometh shall not be hurt of the second death ; and in like
5iERM0N XXVI. 293
manner in the above quoted 20th chapter; '' Blessed
and lioly is he that hath part in this resurrection: on
such the second death hath no power." Our Lord
himself refers to this death in those never to be
forgotten words, which he uttered, " He that liveth,
and belie veth in me, shall not die eternally." Die he
must, but not eternally: die the first death; but not the
second. It is undoubtedly, therefore, the second death,
which St. Paul meant by the word death, when he
Avrote down the sentence, " the body of this death:"
and the second death is the punishment, perdition, and
destruction, which the souls of sinners will suffer in a
future state. It is well worthy of observation, that this
was indeed the only death, which those, who wrote
the New Testament, and probably all sincere christi-
ans of that age, regarded as important; as the subject
of their awe, and dread, and solicitude. The first death,
the natural and universal decease of the body, thev
looked to simply as a change, a going out of one room
into another; a putting off one kind of clothing, and
putting on a diflerent kind. They esteemed it, com-
pared with the other, of little moment or account. In
this respect there is a wide difference between the
scripture apprehension of the subject and ours. We
think entirely of the first death; they thought entirelv
of the second. We speak and talk of the death which
we see: they spoke, and taught, and wrote of a death,
which is future to that. We look to the first with ter-
ror; they to the second alone. I'he second alone they
represent as formidable. Such is the view which Chris-
tianity gives us of these things, so different from what
we naturallv entertain.
294 SERMON XXVI.
You see then what death is m the scripture sense;
in St. Paul's sense. " The body of this death." The
phrase and expression of the text cannot, however,
mean this death itself, because he prays to be delivered
from it ; whereas from that death, or that perdition un-
derstood by it, when it once overtakes the sinner, there
is no deliverance that we know of. The " body then
of this death," is not the death itself, but a state lead-
ing to and ending in the second death; namely, misery
and punishment, instead of happiness and rest, after
our departure out of this world. And this state it is,
from which St. Paul, with such vehemence and con-
cern upon his Spirit, seeks to be delivered.
Having seen the signification of the principal phrase
employed in the text, the next, and the most impor-
tant question is, to what condition of the soul, in its
moral and religious concerns, the Apostle applies it.
Now in the verses preceding the text, indeed in the
whole of this remarkable chapter, St. Paul has been
describing a state of struggle and contention with sin-
ful propensities; which propensities, in the present
condition of our nature, we all feel, and which are ne-
ver wholly abolished. But our Apostle goes further:
he describes also that state of unsuccessful struggle and
unsuccessful contention, by which many so unhappily
fall. His words are these, " that which I do I allow
not, for what I would, that I do not; but what I hate,
that do I. For I know that in me, that is, in my flesh,
dwelleth no good thing: for to will is present with me,
but how to perform that which is good I find not; for
SERMON XXVI. 295
for the good that I would I do not; but the evil which
I would not that I do. I find a law, that, when I would
do good, evil is present with me. For I delight in
the law of God after the inward man. But I see ano-
ther law in my members warring against the law of
my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law
of sin which is in my members."
This account, though the style and manner of ex-
pression, in which it is delivered, be very peculiar, is
in its substance no other, than what is strictly applica-
ble to the case of thousands. " The good that I would,
I do not; the evil which I would not, that I do." How
many, who read this discourse, may say the same of
themselves! as also, " what I would, that do I not,
but what 1 hate, that I do!" This then is the case
which St. Paul had in view. It is a case, first, which
supposes an informed and enlightened conscience, " I
delight in the law of God." " I had not known sin
but by the law." " I consent unto the law that it is
good." These sentiments could only be uttered by a
man, who was, in a considerable degree at least, ac-
quainted with his duty, and who also approved of the
rule of duty, which he found laid down.
Secondly, the case before us also supposes an inch
nation of mind, and judgment to perform our duty,
■' When I would do good, evil is present with me: to
will is present with me, but how to perform that which
is good I find not."
296 SERMON XXVI. -
Thirdly, it supposes this inclination of" mind and
judgment to be continually overpowered. " 1 see ano-
ther law in m}'^ members, warring against the law of
my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of
sin, which is in ni}^ members:" that is, the evil princi-
ple not only opposes the judgment of the mind, and
the conduct which that judgment dictates, (which may
be the case with all,) but in the present case subdues
and gets the better of it. " Not only wars against the
law of my mind, but brings me into captivity."
Fourthly, the case supposes a sense and thorough
consciousness of all this; of the rule of duty, of the
nature of sin; of the struggle; of the defeat. It is a
prisoner sensible of his chains. It is a soul tied and
and bound by the fetters of its sins, and kno\\'ing itself
to be so. It is by no means the case of the ignorant sin-
ner: it is not the case of an erring mistaken consci-
ence : it is not the case of a seared and hardened con-
science. None of these could make the refiectipn, or
the complaint which is here described. " The com-
mandment, which uas ordained unto life, /found to
be unto death. I am carnal, sold under sin. In me
dwelleth no good thing. The law is holy; and the com-
mandment holy, just, and good: but sin, that it might
appear sin, (that it might be more conspicuous, aggra-
vated, and inexcusable,) works death in me by that
which is good." This language by no means belongs
to the stupified, insensible shmer.
Nor, Fifthly, as it cannot belong to an original an-
SERMON XXVI. 297
sensibility of conscience, that is, an insensibility of
M'hich the person himself does not remember the be-
ginning, so neither can it belong to the sinner, who has
got over the rebukes, distrusts and uneasiness which
sin oiK?e occasioned. True it is, that this uneasiness
may be got over almost entirely; so that, whilst the
danger remains the same, whilst the final event will be
the same, whilst the coming destruction is not less
sure or dreadful, the uneasiness and the apprehension
ai'e gone. This is a case, too common, too deplorable,
too desperate ; but it is not the case of which we are
now treating, or of which St. Payl treated. Here we
are presented throughout with complaint and uneasi-
ness; and with a soul exceedingly dissatisfied, exceed-
ingly indeed disquieted, and disturbed, and alarmed
with the view of its condition.
Upon the whole, St. Paul's account is the account
of a man in some sort struggling with his vices; at
least, deeply conscious of what they are, whither they
are leading him, where they will end; acknowledging
the law of God, not onl}- in words and speeches, but
in his mind; acknowledging its excellency, its autho-
rity; wishing, also, and willing, to act up to it, but, in
fact, doing no such thing; feeling, in practice, a la-
mentable inability of doing his duty, yet perceiving
that it must be done. All he has hitherto attained is a
state of successive resolutions and relapses. Much is
willed, nothing is effected. No furtherance, no advance,
no progress is made in the way of salvation. He feels,
indeed, his double nature ; but he finds, that the law
2?
298 SERMON XXVI.
in his members, the law of the flesh, brings the whole
man into captivity. He may have some better strivings,
but they are unsuccessful. The result is that he obeys
the law of sin.
I'his is the picture which our Apostle contemplated,
and he saw in it nothing but misery: "O wretched
man that I am !" another might have seen it in a more
comfortable light. He might have hoped that the will
would be taken for the deed ; that, since he felt in his
mind a strong approbation of the law^ of God; nay,
since he felt a delight in contemplating it, and openly
professed to do so, since he was neither ignorant of it,
nor insensible of its obligation; nor ever set himself
to dispute its authority; nay, since he had occasionally
likewise endeavoured to bring himself to an obedience
to this law, however unsuccessful his endeavours had
been; above all, since he has sincerely deplored and
bewailed his fallings oflT from it; he might hope, I say,
that his was a case for favourable acceptance.
St. Paul saw it not in this light. He saw in it no
ground of confidence or satisfaction. It was a state, to
which he gives no better name than "the body of
death." It was a state, not in which he hoped to be
saved, but from which he sought to be delivered. It
was a state, in a word, of bitterness and terror; draw-
ing from him expressions of the deepest anguish and
distress: " O wretched man that I am! who shall de-
liver me from the body of this death?"
SERMON XXVIl.
hVIL PROPENSITIES ENCOUNTERED BY THE AID
OF THE SPIRIT.
(PART II.)
Romans, vii. 24.
" 0 wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me
from the body of this deathV'
He, who has not felt the weakness of his nature, it is
probable, has reflected little upon the subject of reli-
gion: I should conjecture this to be the case.
But then, when men do feel the weakness of their
nature, it is not always that this consciousness carries
them into a right course, but sometimes into a course
the very contrary of what is right. They may see in it,
as hath been observed, and many do see in it, nothing
but an excuse and apology for their sins : since it is
acknowledged, tliat we carry aboyt with us a frail,
not to call it a depraved, corrupted nature, surely,
they say, we shall not be amenable to any severities,
or extremities of judgments, for delinquencies, to
which such a nature must ever be liable: or, which is
500 SERMON XXVII,
indeed all the difference there is between one man and
another, for greater degrees or less, for more or fewer,
of these delinquencies. The natural man takes courage
from this consideration. He finds ease in it. It is an
opiate to his fears. It lulls him into a forgetfulness of
danger, and of the dreadful end, if the danger be real.
Then the practical consequence is, that he begins to
relax even of those endeavours to obey God, which
he has hitherto exerted. Imperfect and inconstant as
these endeavours were at best, they become gradually
more languid, and more unfrequent, and more insin-
cere, than they were before: his sins increase upon
him in the same proportion: he proceeds rapidly to
the condition of a confirmed sinner, either secret or
open, it makes no difference, as to his salvation. And
this descent into the depths of moral vileness and de-
pravity began, in some measure, with perceiving and
confessing the weakness of his nature; and giving to
this perception that most erroneous, that most fatal
turn, the regarding it as an excuse for every thing;
and as dispensing even with the self-denials, and with
the exertions of self-government, which a man had
formerly thought it necessary to exercise, and in some
sort, though in no sufficient sort, had exercised.
Now I ask, was this St. Paulas wav of considering:
the subject? Was this the turn which lie gave to it?
Altogether the contrary. It was impossible for any
christian, of any age, to be more deeply impressed
with a sense of the weakness of human nature, than
he was; or to express it more strongly than he has
SERMON XXVII. 301
done m the chapter before us. But observe; feeling
most sensibly, and painting most forcibly the sad con-
dition of his nature, he never alleges it as an excuse
for sin: he does not console himself with any such
excuse. He does not make it a reason for setting
himself at rest upon the subject. He finds no relief to
his fears in any such consideration. It is not with him
a ground for expecting salvation; on the contrary, he
sees it to be a state not leading to salvation ; otherwise,
why did he seek so earnestly to be delivered from it?
And how to be delivered? that becomes the next
question. In order to arrive at St. Paul's meaning
in this matter, we must attend, with some degree of
care, not only to the text, but to the words which
follow it. The 24th verse contains the question,
" Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?"
and then the 25th verse goes on, '* I thank God
through Jesus Christ our Lord." Now there is good
reason to believe, that this 25th verse does not appeal
in our copies, as it ought to be read. It is most pro-
bable, that the passage stood thus. The 24th verse
asks, " Who shall deliver me from the body of this
death?" Then the 25th verse answers, " The grace of
God, through Jesus Christ our Lord." Instead of the
words " I thank God," put the words " The grace of
God," and )'ou will find the sense cleared up by the
change very much. I say, it is highly probable, that
this change exhibits what St. Paul really wrote. In
English there is no resemblance either in sound or
writing between the two sentences, " I thank God,"
302 SERMON XXVII.
and " The grace of God;" but in the language, in
which the epistle was written, there is a very great
resemblence. And, as I have said, there is reason to be-
lieve, that in the transcribing, one has been confounded
with the other. Perhaps the substantial meaning may
be the same, which ever way you read the passage:
but what is implied only in one way, is clearly ex-
pressed in the other wa}'.
The question then, which St. Paul so earnestly
and devoutly asks, is, " Who shall deliver me from
this body of death?" from the state of soul which I
feel, and which can only lead to final perdition? And
the answer to the question is, " The grace of God,
through Jesus Christ our Lord." Can a more weighty
question be asked? Can an answer be given, which
better deserves to be thoroughly considered?
The question is, AVho shall deliver us? The an-
swer; " The grace of God, through Jesus Christ our
Lord." The " grace of God" means the favour of
God: at present, therefore, the answer stands in gene-
ral terms. We are only informed, that wc are rescued
from this state of moral difficulty, of deep religious
distress, by the favour of God, through Jesus Christ.
It remains to be gathered, from what follows, in what
particularly this grace of favour consists. St. Paul,
having asked the question, and given the answer in
o*eneral terms, proceeds to enlarge upon the answer in
these words,^ — " There is, therefore, now no condem-
nation to them, who are in Christ Jesus, who walk, not
after the flesh, but after the Spirit. There is now no
SERMON XXVI 1. 303
condemnation: but of whom, and to whom is thLs
spoken? It is to them, who, first, are in Christ Jesus;
who, secondly, walk not after the flesh; who, thirdly,
walk after the Spirit.
And whence arises this alteration and improvement
in our condition and our hopes; this exemption, or
rather deliverance, from the ordinary state of man? St.
Paul refers us to the cause. " The law of the spirit of
life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of
sin and death," which words can hardly bear any other
signification than this, viz. " that the aid and opera-
tion of God's Spirit, given through Jesus Christ, hath
subdued the power which sin had obtained and once
exercised over me." With this interpretation the
whole sequel of St. Paul's reasoning- agrees. Ever}
sentence almost, that follows, illustrates the interpreta
tion, and proves it to be the true one. With what, but
with the operation and the cooperation of the Spirit of
God, as of a real, efiicient, powerful, active Being, can
such expressions as the following be made to suit?
" If so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you." " If
any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of
his." " If the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from
the dead dwell in you." " By his Spirit that dwelleth
in you." "Ye have received the Spirit of adoption."
" The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit."
All which expressions are found in the eight chapter,
namel}^, the chapter following the text, and all indeed,
within the compass of a few verses. These passages
either assert or assume the fact, namely, the existence
304 SERMON XXVII.
and agency of such a Spirit; its agency, I mean, in and
upon the human soul. It is by the aid, therefore, of this
Spirit, that the deliverance so earnestly sought for is
effected; a deliverance represented as absolutely ne-
cessary to be effected in some way or other. And it is
also represented, as one of the grand benefits of the
christian dispensation, " What the law could not do
in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his
own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin,
condemned sin in the flesh, that the righteousness of
the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after
the flesh but after the Spirit." Which passage I ex-
pound thus: a mere law, that is, a rule merely telling
us what we ought to do, without enabling us, or af-
fording us any help or aid in doing it, is not calculated
for such a nature as ours: "it is weak through the
flesh:" it is ineflfectual by reason of our natural infir-
mities. Then what the law, or a mere rule of recti-
tude (for that is what any law, as such, is,) could not
do, was done under the christian dispensation: and
how done? The righteousness of the law, that is, the
righteousness, which the law dictated, and which it
aimed, as far as it could, to procure and produce, is
fulfilled in us, ^vho walk not after the flesh, but after
the Spirit; is actually produced and procured in us,
who live under the influence and direction of the Holy
Spirit. By this Holy Spirit we have that assistance,
which the law could not impart, and without Avhich,
as a mere rule, though ever so good and right a rule,
it was weak and insufficient, forasmuch as it had not
SERMON XXVII. S05
force or strength sufficient to produce obedience in
those who acknowledged its authority.
To communicate this so much wanted assistance
was one end and effect of Christ's coming. So it is
intimated by St. Paul, *' what the law could not do, in
that it was weak through the flesh, God did:" that is,
God sendmg his own Son in the likeness of sinful
flesh, and for sin, namely, sending him by reason, or
on account of sin, condemned sin in the flesh ; vouch-
safed, that is, spiritual aid and ability, by which aid
and ability sin, and the power of sin, might be effec-
tually opposed, encountered, and repelled.
^Q
SERMON XXVIIl,
THE AID OF THE SPIRIT TO BE SOUGHT AND
PRESERVED BY PRAYER.
(PART III.)
Romans, vii. 24.
"' 0 7V retched man that I am! who sliall deliver me
from the body of this death?''''
If it be doctrinally true, that man in his ordinary
state, in that state, at least, in which great numbers
find themselves, is in a deplorable condition, a condi-
tion which ought to be a subject to him of great and
bitter lamentation, viz. that his moral powers are in-
effectual for his duty; able, perhaps, on most occasions,
to perceive and to approve of the rule of right; able,
perhaps, to will it; able, perhaps, to set on foot unsuc-
cessful, frustrated, and defeated endeavours after that
will, but by no means able to pursue or execute it: —
if it be also true, that strength and assistance may and
can be communicated to this feeble nature, and that it
is by the action of the Holy Spirit upon the soul, that
it is so communicated ; that with this aid and assistance
sin may be successfully encountered, and such a course
of duty maintained, as may render us accepted in
SERMON XXVIII. 307
Christ: and further, that to impart the above described
assistance is one of the ends of Christ's coming, and
one of the operations of his love towards mankind: —
if, I say, these propositions be doctrinally true, then
follow from them these three practical rules: first, that
we are to pray sincerely, earnestly, and incessantly for
this assistance; secondly, that, by so doing, we are to
obtain it; thirdly, that, being obtained, we are to yield
ourselves to its agency, to be obedient to its dictates.
First: We are to pray sincerely, earnestly, and in-
cessantly for this assistance. A fundamental, and as it
seems to me, an unsurmountable text, upon this head,
is our Saviour's declaration, (Luke xi. 13.) " If ye,
being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your
children, how much more shall your heavenly Father
give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?" This de-
claration, beside expressing, (which was its primary
object,) God's benignant, prompt, and merciful dis-
position towards us; which here, as in other places,
our Saviour compares with the disposition of a parent
towards his children. Beside this, the text undoubted-
ly assumes the fact of there being a Holy Spirit, of its
being the gift of God, of its being given to them that
ask him; that these things are all realities; a real spi-
ritual assistance, really given, and given to prayer. But
let it be well observed, that whensoever the scripture
speaks of prayer, whensoever it uses that term, or other
terms equivalent to it, it means prayer, sincere and
earnest, in the full and proper sense of these words,
prayer proceeding from the heart and soul. It does not
308 SERMON XXVIII.
mean any particular form of words whatever; it docs
not mean any service of the lips, any utterance or pro-
nunciation of prayer, merely as such; but supplica-
tion actually and truly proceeding from the heart. — ■
Prayer may be solemn without being sincere. Every
decency, every propriety, every visible mark and to-
ken of prayer may be present, yet the heart not engag-
ed. This is the requisite which must make prayer
availing: this is the requisite indeed, which must make
it that, which the scripture means, whenever it speaks
of prayer. Every outward act of worship, without this
participation of the heart, fails, not because men do not
pray sincerely, but because, in scripture sense, they
do not pray at all.
If these qualities of internal seriousness and impres-
sion belong to prayer, whenever prayer is mentioned
in scripture, they seem more pecufiarly essential, in a
case and for a blessing, purely and strictly spiritual.
We must pray with the Spirit, at least when we pray
for spiritual succour.
Furthermore, there is good authority in scripture,
which it would carry us too widely from our subject
to state at present, for persevering in prayer, even
when long unsuccessful. Perseverance in unsuccessful
prayer is one of the doctrines and of the lessons of
the New Testament.
But again; we must pray for the Spirit earnestly;
I mean with a degree of earnestness, proportioned to
SERMON XXVlIL 309
the magnitude of the request. The earnestness, with
which we pray, will always be in proportion to our
sense, knowledge, and consciousness of the impor-
tance of the thing which we ask. This consciousness
is the source and principle of earnestness in prayer;
and in this, I fear, we are greatly deficient. We do
not possess or feel it in the manner, in which we
ought: and we are deficient upon the subject of spiri-
tual assistance most particularly. I fear, that many un-
derstand and reflect little upon the importance of what
they are about, upon the exceedingly great conse-
quence of what they are asking, when they pray to
God, as we do in our liturgy, " to cleanse the thoughts
of our hearts by the inspiration of his Holy Spirit;"
" to make clean our hearts within us;" " not to take his
Holy Spirit from us; to give us increase of grace; to
grant that his Holy Spirit may in all things direct and
rule our hearts."
These are momentous petitions, little as we may
perceive, or think, or account of them, at the time. It
has been truly said, that we are hardly ever certain of
praying aright, except when we pray for the Spirit of
God. When we pray for temporal blessings, we do
not know, though God does, whether we ask what is
really for our good : when we ask for the assistance
and sanctification of God's Spirit in the work and war-
fare of religion, we ask for that, which by its very na-
ture is good, and which, without our great ftmlt, will
be good to us.
310 * SERMON XXVIII.
But secondly: We must obtain it. God is propitious.
You hear that he has promised it to prayer, to prayer
really and truly such, to prayer, viz. issuing from the
heart and soul; for no other is ever meant. We arc
suppliants to our Maker for various and continual
blessings; for health, for ease; it may be, for prosperity
and success. There is, as hath already been observed,
some degree of uncertainty in all these cases, whether
we ask what is fit and proper to be granted; or even,
what, if granted, would do us good. There is this,
likewise, further to be observed, that they are what, if
such be the pleasure of God, we can do without. But
how incapable we are of doing without God's Spirit;
of proceeding in our spiritual course upon our own
strength and our own resources; of finally accomplish-
ing the work of salvation without it ; the strong de-
scription, which is given by St. Paul, may convince
us, if our own experience had not convinced us before.
Many of us, a large majority of us, either require, or
have required, a great change, a moral regeneration.
This is to be effectuated by the aid of God's Spirit.
Vitiated hearts will not change themselves; not easily,
not frequently, not naturally, perhaps, not possibly.
Yet, " without holiness no man shall see God." How
then are the unholy to become holy? Holiness is a thing
of the heart and soul. It is not a few forced, constrained
actions, though good as actions which constitute holi-
ness. It must reside within us; it is a disposition of
soul. To acquire, therefore, that which is not yet ac-
quired; to change that which is not yet changed; to go
SERMON XXVIII. 311
to the root of the malady; to cleanse and purify the
inside of the cup, the foulness of our mind, is a work
for the Spirit of God within us. Nay more; many, as
the scripture most significantly expresses it, are dead
in sins and trespasses, not only committing sins and
trespasses, but dead in them : that is, as insensible of
their condition under them, as a dead man is insensi-
ble of his condition. Where this is the case, the sin-
ner must, in the first instance, be roused and quick-
ened to a sense of his condition; of his danger, his
fate; in a word, he must, by some means or other, be
brought to feel a strong compunction. This is also an
oifice for the Spirit of God. " You hath he quickened,
who were dead in trespasses and sins." (Eph. ii. 1.)
" Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead,
and Christ shall give thee light." (Eph. v. 14.) Whe-
ther, therefore, we be amongst the dead in sin; or
whether we be of the number of those, with whom,
according to St. Paul's description, to will is present,
but how to perform that which is good they find not;
who, though they approve the law of God, nay delight
in it, after the inward man, that is, in the answers of
their conscience, are nevertheless, brought into capti-
vity to the law of sin, which is in their members; car-
nal, sold under sin ; doing what they allow not, vv^hat
they hate; doing not the good which they would, but
the evil which they would not: which ever of these be
our wretched estate, for such the Apostle pronounces
it to be, the grace and influence of God's Spirit must
be obtained, in order to rescue and deliver us from it.
312 SERMON XXVIII.
and the sense of this want and of this necessity lies at
the root of our devotions, when directed to this object.
To those, who are in a better state than what has been
here described, little need be said, because the very
supposition of their being in a better state includes that
earnest and devout application by prayer for the con-
tinual aid, presence, and in-dwelling of God's Holy
Spirit, which we state to be a duty of the christian re-
ligion.
But thirdly: The assistance of God's Spirit being
obtained, we are to yield ourselves to its direction; to
consult, attend, and listen to its dictates, suggested to
us through the admonitions of our conscience. The
terms of scripture represent the Spirit of God, as an
assisting, not forcing, power; as not suspending our
own powers, but enabling them; as imparting strength
and faculty for our religious work, if we will use them;
but whether we will use them or not, still depending
upon ourselves. Agreeably hereunto St. Paul, you
have heard, asserts, that there is no condemnation
to them, who walk not after the flesh, but after the
Spirit. The promise is not to them, who have the
Spirit, but to them, who walk after the Spirit. To
walk after the flesh, is to follow wherever the im-
pulses of sensuality and selfishness lead us; which is a
voluntary act. To walk after the Spirit, is steadily and
resolutely to obey good motions within us, whatever
they cost us: which also is a voluntary act. All the
SERMON XXVIII. 313
language of this remarkable chapter (Rom. vii.) pro-
ceeds in the same train; namely, that after the Spirit
of God is given, it remains and rests with ourselves
whether we avail ourselves of it or not. " If ye through
the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the flesh ye shall
live." It is through the Spirit that we are enabled to
mortify the deeds of the flesh. But still, whether we
mortify them or not, is our act, because it is made a
subject of precept and exhortation so to do. Health is
God's gift: but what use we will make of it, is our
choice. Bodily strength is God's gift: but of what
advantage it shall be to us, depends upon ourselves.
Even so, the higher gift of the Spirit remains a gift,
the value of which will be exceedingly great; will be
little; will be none; will be even an increase of guilt
and condemnation, according as it is applied and
obeyed, or neglected and withstood. The fourth chap-
ter of Ephesians (verse 30.) is a warning voice upon
this subject. " Grieve not the Spirit of God:" there-
fore he may be grieved: being given, he may be re-
jected; rejected, he may be withdrawn.
St. Paul (Rom. viii. ) represents the gift and pos-
session of the Spirit in these words. " Ye are not in
the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of
God dwell in you:" and its efficacy, where it is effica-
cious, in the following magnificent terms: " If the
Spirit of him that raised Christ from the dead dwell
in you, he tliat raised up Christ from the dead shall
also quicken your mortal bodies, by his Spirit that
2R
314 SERMON XXVIII.
dwelleth in you. " What, nevertheless, is the practical
inference therefrom stated in the very next words?
" Therefore, brethern, we are debtors, not to the flesh,
to live after the flesh, for if ye live after the flesh,
ye shall die:" consequently it is still possible, and
plainly conceived, and supposed, and stated to be so,
even after this communication of the Spirit, to live,
notwithstanding, according to the flesh : and still true,
that, if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die. " We are
debtors;" our obligation, our duty imposed upon us
by this gift of the Spirit, is no longer to live after the
flesh; but, on the contrary, through the Spirit so given,
to do that, which, Vvithout it, we could not have done,
to " mortify the deeds of the body." Thus following
the suggestions of the Spirit, ye shall live: for " as
many as are led by the Spirit of God," as many as
yield themselves to its guidance and direction, " they
are the sons of God."
To conclude the subject. The difterence between
those who succeed, and those who fail in their chris-
tian course, between those who obtain, and those who
do not obtain salvation, is this : They may both feel
equally the weakness of their nature, the existence
and the power of evil propensities within them; but
the former by praying with their whole heart and soul,
and that perseveringly, for spiritual assistance, obtain
it; and, by the aid so obtained, are enabled to with-
stand, and do, in fact, withstand, their evil propensi-
ties; the latter sink under them. I will not say that
SERMON XXVllI. 315
all arc comprised under this description: for neither
are all included in St. Paul's account of the matter,
from which our discourse set out; but I think, that it
represents the general condition of christians, as to
their spiritual state, and that the greatest part of those,
who read this discourse, will find, that they belong to
one side or other of the alternative here stated.
SERMON XXIX.
THE DESTRUCTION OF THE CANAANITES.
Joshua, x. 40.
" So Joshua smote all the country of the hills ^ and of
the souths and of the vale, and of the springs, and all
their kings; he left none remaining, hut utterly des-
troyed all that breathed, as the Lord God of Israel
commanded.^^
1 HA\^E known serious and well disposed christians
much affected with the accounts, which are delivered
in the Old Testament, of the Jewish wars and dealings
with the inhabitants of Canaan. From the Israelites
first setting foot in that country, to their complete es-
tablishment in it, which takes up the whole book of
Joshua and part of the book of Judges, we read, it
must be confessed, of massacres and desolations un-
like what are practised, now a days betvveen nations at
war, of cities and districts laid waste, of the inhabi-
tants being totally destroyed, and this, as it is alleged
in the history, by the authority and command of Al-
mighty God. Some have been induced to think such
SERMON XXIX. 317
accounts incredible, inasmuch as such conduct could
never, they say, be authorized by the good and merci-
ful Governor of the universe.
I intend in the following discourse to consider this
matter, so far as tb show, that these transactions were
calculated for a beneficial purpose, and for the gene-
ral advantage of mankind; and, being so calculated,
were not inconsistent either with the justice of God,
or with the usual proceedings of divine providence.
Now the first and chief thing to be observed is, that
the nations of Canaan were destroyed for their wick-
edness. In proof of this point, I produce the 18th
chapter of Leviticus, the 24th and the following verses.
Moses, in this chapter, after laying down prohibitions
against brutal and abominable vices, proceeds in the
24th verse thus — " Defile not yourselves in any of
these things, for in all these the nations are defiled,
which I cast out before you, and the land is defiled;
therefore I do visit the iniquity thereof upon it, and
the land itself vomiteth out her inhabitants. Ye shall
therefore keep my statutes and my judgments, and
shall not commit any of these abominations, neither
any of your own nation, nor any stranger that so-
journeth among you : for all these abominations have
the men of the land done, which were before you, and
the land is defiled, that the land vomit not you out also,
when ye defile it, as it vomited out the nations that
were before you. For whosoever shall commit any of
these abominations, even the souls that commit them
318 SERMON XXIX.
shall be cut off from amongst their people. Therefore
shall ye keep my ordinances that ye commit not any
of these abominable customs, which were committed
before you ; and that you defile not yourselves there-
in." Now the facts, disclosed in this passage, are for
our present purpose extremely material and extremely
satisfactory. First, the passage testifies the principal
point, namely, that the Canaanites were the wicked
people we represent them to be; and that this point
does not rest upon supposition, but upon proof: in
particular, the following words contain an express as-
sertion of the guilt of that people. " In all these the
nations are defiled, which I cast out before you; for
all these abominations have the men of the land done."
Secondly, the form and turn of expression seems to
show, that these detestable practices were general
amongst them, and habitual: they are said to be abo-
minable customs which \vere committed. Now the
word custom is not applicable to a few single, or ex-
traordinary instances, but to usage and to national
character, which argues, that not only the practice,
but the sense and notion, of morality was corrupted
amongst them, or lost; and it is observable, that these
practices, so far from being checked by their religion,
formed a part of it. They are described not only un-
der the name of abominations, but of abominations
which they have done unto their gods. What a state
of national morals must that have been ! Thirdly,
The passage before us positively and directly asserts,
that it was for these sins that the nations of Canaan
were destroyed. This, in my judgment, is the impor-
SERMON XXIX. 319
umt part of the inqiiir}-. And what do the words un-
der consideration declare? "In all these, namely, the
odious and brutal vices, which had been spoken of,
the nations are defiled, which I cast out before you :
and the land is defiled: therefore I do visit the iniquity
thereof upon it." This is the reason and cause of the
calamities which I bring on it. The land itself vomiteth
out her inhabitants. The very land is sick of its inha-
lants; of their odious and brutal practices; of their
corruption and wickedness. This, and no other, was
the reason for destroying them. This, and no other, is
the reason here alleged. It was not, as hath been ima-
gined, to make way for the Israelites: nor was it sim-
ply for their idolatry. It appears to me extremely pro-
bable, that idolatry in those times led, in all countries,
to the vices here described: and also that the detesta-
tion, threats, and severities, expressed against idolatrj
in the Old Testament, were not against idolatry sim
ply, or considered as an erroneous religion, but against
the abominable crimes, which usually accompanied it.
I think it quite certain, that the case was so in the na-
tions of Canaan. — Fourthly, It appears from the pas-
sage before us, and what is surely of great conse-
quence to the question, that God's abhorrence and
God's treatment of these crimes were impartial, with-
out distinction, and without respect of nations or per
sons. The words, which point out the divine impar-
tiality, are those, in which Moses warns the Israelites
against falling into any of the like wicked courses;
^' that the land," says he " cast not you out also, when
you defile it, as it cast out the nations that were before
320 SERMON XXIX.
you; for whoever shall commit any of these abomina-
tions, even the souls, that commit them, shall be cut
off from among their people." The Jews are some-
times called the chosen and favoured people of God,
and, in a certain sense, and for some purposes, they
were so; yet is this very people, both in this place,
and in other places, over and over again reminded,
that if they followed the same practices, they must
expect the same fate. "Ye shall not walk in the way
of the nations which I cast out before you : for they
committed all those things, and therefore I abhorred
them; as the nations which the Lord destroyed before
your face, so shall ye perish; because ye were not obe-
dient unto the voice of the Lord your God."
What farther proves, not only the justice, but the
clemency of God, his long suffering, and that it was
the incorrigible wickedness of those nations, which
at last drew down upon them their destruction, is, that
he suspended, as we may so say, the stroke, till their
wickedness was come to such a pitch, that they were
no longer to be endured. In the 15th chapter of Gene-
sis God tells Abraham, that his descendents of the
fourth generation should return into that country, and
not before: " for the iniquity, saith he, of the Amo-
rites is not yet full." It should seem from hence that
so long as their crimes were confined within any
bounds, they were permitted to remain in their country.
We conclude therefore, and we are well warranted in
concludinsr, that the Canaanites were destroyed on ac-
count of their wickedness. And that wickedness was
SKRMON XXIX. 321
perhaps ag-gnivated by their havmg had amongst them
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob ; examples of a purer reli-
gion and a better conduct; still more by the judgments
of God so remarkably set before them in the history
of Abraham's family; particularly by the destruction
of Sodom and Gomorrah ; at least these things prove
that they were not without w^-irning, and that God did
not leave himself without witness among them.
Now when God, for the wickedness of a people,
sends an earthquake, or a fire, or a plague among them,
there is no complaint of injustice, especially when the
calamity is known, or expressly declared before hand,
to be inflicted for the wickedness of such people. It is
rather regarded as an act of exemplary penal justice,
and, as such, consistent with the character of the mo-
ral Governor of the universe. The objection, therefore,
is not to the Canaanitish nations being destroyed : (for
when their national wickedness is considered, and
when that is expressly stated, as the cause of their
destruction, the dispensation, however severe, will not
be questioned;) but the objection is solely to the man-
ner of destroying them. — I mean there is nothing but
the manner left to be objected to: their wickedness
accounts for the thing itself. To which objection it
may be replied, that if the thing itself be just, the
manner is of little signification : of little signification
even to the sufferers themselves. For where is the
great difference, even to them, whether they were
destroyed b- an earthquake, a pestilence, a famine, or
2S
322 SERMON XXIX
by the lumdi of an encni}-'? Where is the difterencc.
even to our imperfect apprehensions of divine justice,
provided it be, and is known to be, for their wicked-
ness thut they are destroyed? — But this destruction,
3'ou say, confounded the innocent ;vith the guihy.
The sw ord of Joshua, and of the Jew s, spared neither
■women nor children. Is it not the same with all other
national visitations? Would not an earthquake, or a
fire, or a plague, or a famine amongst them have done
the same? Even in an ordinary and natural death the
same thing happens. God takes away the life he lends,
without regard, that we can perceive, to age, or sex,
or character. But, after all, promiscuous massacres,
tiie burning of cities, the laying waste of countries, arc
things dreadful to reflect upon, Vvlio doubts it? so are
all the judgments of Almighty God. The effect, in
whatever way it shows itself, must necessarily be tre-
mendous, when the Lord, as the Psalmist expresses
it, " moveth out of his place to punish the wicked."
But it ought to satisfy us: at least this is the point,
upon which we ought to rest and fix our attention;
that it was for excessive, vvilful, and forewarned wick-
edness, that all this befel them, and that it is expressly
so declared in the history, which recites it.
But further, if punishing them by the hands of the
Israelites rather than by a pestilence, an earthquake,
a fire, or any such calamity, be still an objection, M^e
may perceive, I think, some reasons for this method
of punishment in preference to any other whatever; al-
SERMON XXIX. S2S
ways, however, bearing in our mind, that the question
is not concerning the justice of the punishment, but
the mode of it. It is well known, that the people of
those ages were affected by no proof of the power ol
the gods, which they worshipped, so deeply, as b}
their giving them victory in war. It was by this spe-
cies of evidence, that the superiority of their own god
above the gods of the nations, which they conquered,
was in their opinion evinced. This being the actual
persuasion, which then prevailed in the world, no
matter whether well or ill founded, how were tlic
neighbouring nations, for whose admonition this dread-
ful example was intended, how were they to be con-
vinced of the supreme power of the God of Israel
above the pretended gods of other nations, and of the
righteous character of Jehovah, that is, of his abhor-
rence of the vices, which prevailed in the land of
Canaan? how, I say, were they to be convinced so
well, or at all indeed, as by enabling the Israelites,
whose God he was known and acknowledared to be,
to conquer under his banner, and drive out before
them, those, who resisted the execution of that com-
.mission, with which the Israelites declared themselves
to be invested, the expulsion and extermination of the
Canaanitish nations? This convinced surrounding
countries, and all who were observers, or spectators
of what passed, first, that the God of Israel was a real
God; secondly, that the gods, which other nations wor-
shipped, were either no gods, or had no power against
the God of Israel; and thirdly, that it was he, and he
S24> SERiMON XXIX.
alone who possessed both the power and the will, to
punish, to destroy, and to exterminate from before
his face, both nations and individuals, who gave them-
selves up to the crimes and wickedness for which the
Canaanites were notorious. Nothing of this sort would
have appeared, or with the same evidence however,
from an earthquake, or a plague, or any natural ca-
lamity. These might not have been attributed to
divine agency at all, or not to the interposition of the
God of Israel.
Another reason, which made this destruction both
more necessar}^ and more general than it would have
otlrervvise been, was the consideration, that if any of
the old inhabitants were left, they would prove a snare
to those, who succeeded them in the country; would
draw and seduce them by degrees into the vices and
corruptions, which prevailed amongst themselves.
Vice of all kind, but vice most particularly of the
licentious kind, is astonishingly infectious. A little
leaven leaveneth the whole lump. A small number of
persons, addicted to them and allowed to practise them
with impunity or encouragement, will spread them
through the whole mass. This reason is formally and
expressly assigned, not simply for the punishment, but
the extent to which it was carried ; namely, extermina-
tion. " Thou shalt utterly destroy them, that they
teach you not to do after all their abominations, which
they have done unto their gods."
SERMON XXIX. 325
To conclude; In reading the Old Testament account
of the Jewish wars and conquests in Canaan, and the
terrible destruction brought upon the inhabitants
thereof, we are constantly to bear in our minds, that
we are reading the execution of a dreadful, but just,
sentence, pronounced by God against the intolerable
and incorrigible crimes of these nations — that they
were intended to be made an example to the whole
world of God's avenging wrath against sins of this
magnitude and this kind: sins, which, if they had
been suffered to continue, might have polluted the
whole ancient world, and which could only be checked
by the signal and public overthrow of nations noto-
riously addicted to them, and so addicted, as to have
incorporated them even into their religion and their
public institutions; that the miseries, inflicted upon
the nations by the invasion of the Jews, were ex-
pressly declared to be inflicted on account of their
abominable sins — that God had borne with them long :
that God did not proceed to execute his judgments,
till their wickedness was full : that the Israelites were
mere instruments in the hands of a righteous provi-
dence for the effectuating the extermination of a people,
whom it was necessary to make a public example to
the rest of mankind: that this extermination, which
might have been accomplished by a pestilence, by
fire, by earthquakes, was appointed to be done by the
hands of the Israelites, as being the clearest and most
intelligible method of displaying the power and righ-
teousness of the God of Israel; his power over the
326 SERMON XXIX.
pretended gods of other nations, and his righteous
hatred of the crimes into which they were fallen.
This is the true statement of the case. It is no
forced, or invented" construction, but the idea of the
transaction, set forth in scripture; and it is an idea,
which, if retained in our thoughts, may fairly, I think,
reconcile us to every thing which we read in the Old
Testament concerning it.
' •
SERMON XXX,
NEGLECT OF WARNINGS
Deuteronomy, xxxii. 29.
'' Oh that they were wise^ that they understood this,
that they would consider their hitter end.''''
There is one great sin, which, nevertheless, may
not be amongst the number of those, of which we
are sensible, and of which our consciences accuse us;
and that sin is the neglect of warnings.
It is our duty to consider this life throughout as a
probationary state : nor do we ever think truly, or act
rightly, but so long as we have this consideration
fully before our eyes. Now one character of a state,
suited to qualify and prepare rational and improvable
creatures for a better state, consists in the warnings,
which it is constantly giving them; and the providence
of God, by placing us in such a state, becomes the
author of these \\arnings. It is his paternal care, which
admonishes us by and through the events of life and
death that pass before us. Therefore it is a sin against
providence to neglect them. It is hardiness and deter-
328 SERMON XXX.
mination in sin; or it is blindness, which in whole or
in part is wilful; or it is giddiness, and levity, and
contemptuousness in a subject, which admits not of
these dispositions towards it, without great offence to
God.
A serious man hardly ever passes a day, never a
week, without meeting with some warning to his con-
science; without something to call to his mind his
situation with respect to his future life. And these
warnings, as perhaps was proper, come the thicker
upon us, the farther we advance in life. The dropping
into the grave of our acquaintance, and friends and
relations; what can be better calculated, not to prove,
(for we do not want the point to be proved) but to
possess our hearts with a complete sense and percep-
tion of the extreme peril and hourly precariousness of
our condition: viz. to teach this momentous lesson,
that when we preach to you, concerning heaven and
hell, we are not preaching concerning things at a dis-
tance, things remote, things long before they come to
pass: but concerning things near, soon to be decid-
ed, in a very short time to be fixed one way or the
other? This is a truth of which we are warned by the
course of mortality; yet, with this truth confessed,
with these warnings before us, we venture upon sin.
But it will be said, that the events, which ought to
warn us, are out of our mind at the time. But this is
not so. Were it that these things came to pass in the
wide world only at large, it might be that we should
seldom hear of them, or soon forget them. But the
SERMON XXX. 329
events take place, when we ourselves are within our
own doors; in our own families; amongst those, with
whom we have the most constant correspondence, the
closest intimacy, the strictest connexion. It is impos-
sible to say that such events can be out of our mind;
nor is it the fact. The fact is, that knowing them, we
act in defiance of them : which is neglecting warnings
in the worst sense possible. It aggravates the daring-
ness; it aggravates the desperateness of sin: but it is
so nevertheless. Supposing these warnings to be sent
by providence, or that we believe, and have reason to
believe, and ought to believe, that they are so sent,
hen the aggravation is very great.
We have warnings of every kind. Even youth itself
is continually warned, that there is no reliance to be
placed, either on strength, or constitution, or early
age : that, if they count upon life as a thing to be rec-
koned secure for a considerable number of years, they
calculate most falsely; and if they act upon this calcu-
lation, by allowing themselves in the vices, which are
incidental to their years, under a notion, that it will be
long before they shall have to answer for them, and
before that time come they shall have abundant season
for repenting and amending; if they suffer such argu-
ments to enter into their minds, and act upon them,
then are they guilty of neglecting God in his warn-
ings.— They not only err in point of just reasoning,
but they neglect the warnings which God has ex-
pressly set before them. Or, if they take upon them-
selves to consider religion as a thing not made or cal-
2T
iaO SERMON XXX.
culated ibr tliem; as much too serious for their years;
as made and intended for the old and the dying; at
least as what is unnecessary to be entered upon at pre-
sent, as what may be postponed to a more suitable
time of life: whenever they think thus, they think very
presumptuously. They are justly chargeable with ne«
glccting Vv'arnings. And what is the event? These,
postponers never enter upon religion at all, in earnest
or eftectually. That is the end and event of the mat-
ter. To account for this, shall we say, that they have
so offended God by neglecting his warnings, ^s to have
forfeited his grace? Certainly we may say, that this is
not the method of obtaining his grace; and that his
grace is necessary to our conversion. Neglecting
warnings is not the way to obtain God's grace: and
God's grace is necessary to conversion. The young, I
repeat again, want not warnings. Is it new? Is it un-
heard of? Is it not, on the contrary, the intelligence of
every week, the experience of every neighbourhood,
that young men and young women are cut off? Man
is, in every sense, a flower of the field. The flower is
liable -to be cut down in its bloom and perfection, as
well as in its withering and its decays. So is man: and
one probable cause of this ordination of providence is,
that no one of any age may be so confident of life, as
to allow himself to transgress God's laws : that all of
every age may live in constant awe of their Maker.
I do admit, that warnings come the thicker upon us,
as we grow old. We have more admonitions both in
our remembrances, and in our observations, and of
SERMON XXX. 331
more kinds. A man, who has passed a long life, has
to remember preservations from dangci-, v\ hicli ouglit
to inspire him, both with tliarikruhiess and caution.
Yet, I fear, we are very deficient in both these quali-
ties. We call our preservations escapes, not preserva-
tions, and so we feel no thankfulness for them: nor do
we turn them into religious cautions. When God pre-
served us, he meant to warn us. When such instances,
therefore, have no eflect upon our minds, we are guilty
before God of neglecting his warnings. Most espe-
cially if we have occasion to add to all other reasons
for gratitude this momentous question, What would
have become of us, what would have been our condi-
tion, if we had perished in the danger, by which our
lives were threatened i* The parable of the fig-tree
(Luke xiii. 6.) is a most apt scripture for persons
under the circumstances we have described. When the
Lord had said, " cut it down: why cumbercth it the
ground?" he was hitreated to try it one year longer;
and then, if it proved not fruitful, to cut it down.
Christ himself there makes the application twice over,
(verse 3d and 5th,) "except ye repent, ye shall all
likewise perish." If the present, or if the then, state
of our conscience and of our souls call up this reflec-
tion, then are we very guilty indeed, if such preserva-
tions leave no religious impression upon us : or if we
suffer the temporary impression to pass ofi' without-
producing in us a change for the better.
Infirmities, whether the}- be of health or of age, de-
cay and weakness, are warnings. And it has been
332 SERMON XXX.
asked, with some degree of wonder, why they make
so little impression as they do? One chief reason is
this. They, who have waited for warnings of this
kind, before they would be converted, have generally
waited until they have become hardened in sin. Their
habits are fixed. Their character has taken its shape
and form. Their disposition is thoroughly infected and
invested with sin. When it is come to this case, it is
difficult for any call to be heard ; for any warning to
operate. It is difficult; but " with God all things are
possible. " If there be the will and the sincere endeav-
our to reform, the grace of God can give the power.
Although, therefore, they, who wait for the advances
of age, the perception of decay, the probable approach
of death, before they turn themselves seriously to reli-
gion, have waited much too long, have neglected and
despised, and defied many solemn waniings in the
course of their lives; have waited indeed till it be next
to impossible that they turn at all from their former
ways ; yet this is not a reason why they should con-
tinue in neglect of the warnings, which now press upon
them; and which at length they begin to perceive:
but just the contrary. The effiDrt is greater; but the
necessity is greater. It is their last hope, and their last
trial. I put the case of a man grown old in sin. If the
warnings of old age bring him round to religion, happy
is that man in his old age, above any thing he was in
any other part of his life. But if these warnings do not
affii^ct him, there is nothing left in this world which
will. We are not to set limits to God's grace, operat-
ing according to his good pleasure; but we say, there
SERMON XXX. 333
is nothing in this world; there is nothing in the course
of nature and the order of human affliirs, which will
affect him, if the feelings of ag-e do not. I put the case
of a man grown old in sin, and though old, continuing
the practice of sin: that it is said, in the full latitude of
the expression, describes a worse case than is com-
monly met with. Would to God the case was more
rare than it is! But allowing it to be unusual in the
utmost extent of the terms: in a certain considerable
degree the description applies to many old persons.
Many feel in their hearts, that the words " grown old
m sin," belong to them in some sense which is very
formidable. They feel some dross and defilement to
be yet purged away; some deep corruption to be yet
eradicated: some virtue or other to be yet even learnt:
yet acquired: or yet, however, to be brought nearer to
what it ought to be, than it has hitherto been brought.
Now if the warnings of age taught us nothing else,
they might teach us this: that if these things are to be
done, they must be done soon: they must be set about
forthwith, in good earnest, and with strong resolution.
The work is most momentous; the time is short. The
day is far spent: the evening is coming on: the night is
at hand.
Lastly, I conceive that this discourse points out the
true and only way of making old age comfortable ; and
that is, by making it the means of religious improve-
ment. Let a man be beset by ever so many bodily
complaints, bowed down by ever so many infirmities;
if he find his soul grown and growing better, his seri-
ousness increased, his obedience more regular and
334 &ERMON XXX.
more exact, his ihward principles and dispositions im-
proved from what they were formerly, and continuing
to improve ; that man hath a fountain of comfort and
consolation springing up within him. Infirmities, which
have this effect, are infinitely better than strength and
health themselves: though these, considered indepen-
dently of their consequences, be justly esteemed the
greatest of all blessings, and of all gifts. The old age
of a virtuous man admits of a different and of a most
consoling description.
It is this property of old age, namely, that its pro-
per and most rational comfort consists in the consci-
ousness of spiritual amendment. A very pious writer
gives the following representation of this stage of hu-
man life, when employed and occupied as it ought to
be, and when life has been drawn to its close by a
course of virtue and religion. To the intelligent and
virtuous, says our author, old age presents a scene of
tranquil enjoyment, of obedient appetites, of well regu-
lated affections, of maturity in knowledge, and of calm
preparation for immortality. In this serene and digni-
fied state, placed, as it were, on the confines of two
worlds, the mind of a good man reviews what is past
with the complacency of an approving conscience, and
looks forward with humble confidence in the mercy of
God, and with devout aspirations towards his eternal
and ever increasing favour.
SERMON XXXI.
THE TERRORS OF THE LORD.
Matthew, xvi. 26.
" What is a man profited^ ^fhe shall gain the whole
worlds and lose his owfi soul? or what shall a man give
in exchange for his soulP^
T HESE words ask a question, the most home to eve
ry man's concern of any that can possibly enter into
his thoughts. What our Saviour meant to assert,
though proposed to his hearers in the form of a ques-
tion, (which indeed was only a stronger and more af-
fecting way of asserting it,) is, that a man's soul, by
which term is here meant his state after death, is so
infinitely more important to him, so beyond and above
any thing he can get, or any thing he can lose, any
thing he can enjoy, or any thing he can suffer, on this
side the grave, that nothing, which the world offers,
can make up for the loss of it, or be a compensation
when that is at stake. You say that this is very evi-
dent; I reply, that evident as it is, it is not thought of,
it is not considered, it is not believed. The subject,
therefore, is very proper to be set forth in those strong
and plain terms, which such a subject requires, forthf
3S6 SERMON XXXI.
purpose of obtaining for it some degree of that atten-
tion, which each man's own deep interest in the event
demands of him to give it.
There are two momentous ideas, which are inckided
in the expression, — the loss of a man's soul; and these
are the positive pain and sufferings, which he will in-
cur after his death: and the happiness and reward,
which he will forfeit. Upon both of these points we
must go for information to the scriptures. No where
else can we receive any. Now, as to the first point,
which is, in other words, the punishment of hell, I do
admit, that it is very difficult to handle this dreadful
subject properly; and one cause, amongst others, of
the difficulty is, that it is not for one poor sinner to
denounce such appalling terrors, such tremendous con-
sequences against another. Damnation is a woi d, whicH
lies hot in the mouth of man, who is a worm, towards
any of his fellow creatures whatsoever; yet it is abso-
lutely necessary that the threatenings of Almighty
God be known and published. Therefore we begin by
observing, that the accounts, which the scriptures con-
tain of the punishment of hell, are for the most part
delivered in figurative or metaphorical terms, that is
to say, in terms which represent things, of which we
have no notion, by a comparison with things, of which
we have a notion. Therefore take notice what those
figures and metaphors are. They are of the most
dreadful kind, which words can express: and, be they
understood how they may, ever so figuratively, it is
plain that they convey, and were intended to convey,
SERMOX XXXI. 337
ideas of horrible torment. They arc such as these,
" being cast into hell, where the worm dieth not, and
where the lire is not quenched." It is " burning the
chaff with unquenchable fire." It is '* going into fire
evcrlusting, which is prepared for the devil and his
angels." It is " being cast whh all his members into
hell, where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not
quenched." These are heart-appalling expressions:
and were undoubtedly intended by the person who used
them (who was no other than our Lord Jesus Christ
himself,) to describe terrible endurings; positive, ac-
tual pains of the most horrible kinds. I have said, that
the punishment of hell is thus represented to us in
figurative speech. I now say, that from the nature of
things, it could hardly have been represented to us in
any other. It is of the very nature of pain, that it can-
not be known without being felt. It is impossible to
give to any one an exact conception of it without his
actually tasting it. Experience alone teaches its acute-
ness and intensity. For which reason, when it was ne-
cessary that the punishment of hell should be set forth
in scripture for our warning, and set forth to terrify
us from our sins, it could only be done, as it has been
done, by comparing it with sufterings, of which we
can form a conception, and making use of terms
drawn from these sufferings. When words less figura-
tive, and more direct, but at the same time more ge-
neral, are adopted, they are not less strong, other\vise
than as they are more general. " Indignation and wrath,
tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man thai
doeth evil." These are St. Paul's words. It is a short
2U
338 SERMON XXXI.
sentence, but enough to make the stoutest heart trem-
ble: for, though it unfold no particulars, it clearly de-
signates positive torment. The day of judgment itself,
so far as it respects the wicked, is expressly called " a
day of wrath." The Lord Jesus, as to them, shall be*
revealed in flaming fire. How terrible a fate it must be,
to find ourselves at that day the objects of God's wrath,
the objects, upon whom his threats and judgments
against sin are now to be executed, the revelation of
his righteous judgment and of his unerring truth to be
displayed, may be conceived, in some sort, by consi-
dering, what stores of inexhaustible misery are always
in his power. With our present constitutions, if he do
but touch the smallest part of our bodies, if a nerve in
many places goes wrong, what torture we endure ! Let
any man, who has felt, or rather whilst he is feeling,
the agony of some bodily torment, only reflect, what a
condition that must be, which had to suffer this con-
tinually^ which night and day was to undergo the same,
without prospect of cessation or relief, and thus to go
on: and then ask, for what he would knowingly bring
himself into this situation ; what pleasure, what gain
would be an inducement? Let him reflect also, how-
bitter, how grinding an aggravation of his sufferings,
as well as of his guilt, it must be, that he has wilfully
and forwarned brought all this upon himself. May it
not be necessary, that God should manifest his truth
by executing his threats? may it not be necessary,
that he should at least testify his justice, by placing a
wide difference between the good and the bad? be-
tween virtue, which he loves, and vice, which he ab-
SERMON XXXI. 339
hors? which dift'crence must consist in the difFtrent
state of happiness and of misery, in which the good
and bad are finally placed. And may we not be made
deserved sacrifices to this dispensation?
Now if any one feel his heart struck with the terrors
of the Lord, with the consideration of this dreadful
subject, and with the declarations of scripture relating
thereto, which will all have their accomplishment; let
him be intreated, let him be admonished, to hold the
idea, tremendous as it is, fully in his view, till it has
wrought its effect, that is, till it has prevailed with him
to part with his sins: and then we assure him, that to
alarm, fright, and horror, will succeed peace, and hope,
and comfort, and joy in the Holy Ghost. There is ano-
ther way of treating the matter, and that is, to shake
off the idea if we can ; to drown it in intemperance ; to
overpower it with worldly business; to fly from it in
all directions, but mostly, in that which carries us to
hurrying tumultuous diversions, to criminal indulgen-
ces, or into gross sensuality. Now of this course of
proceeding it is certain, tliat, if it lay the mind in any
degree at ease in this life, it is at the expense of the
inevitable destruction of our souls in the next: which
is enough to say against it: but in truth it answers
even its present purpose very imperfectly. It is a way
of getting rid of the matter, with which even we our-
selves are not satisfied. We are sensible that it is a
false, treacherous, hollow way of acting towards our
own souls. We have no trust in what we are d(jing.
It leaves no peace, no hope, no comfort, no joy.
340 SERMON XXXI.
But to return to the direct subject of our discourse.
The scriptures uniformly represent the wicked, as not
only suiferiiig positive misery, but also as having lost,
by their wickedness, the happiness of heaven, and as
being sensible of theif loss. They are repeatedly de-
scribed as cast oiit^ or as shut out into outer darkness:
whilst the good are enteririg into the joy of their Lord.
This imports a knowledge of their own exclusion. In
the parable of the rich man and Lazarus, the rich man
being in torments, is made to see Lazarus at rest. This
teaches us, that the wicked will so far be informed of
the state of the good, as to perceive and bewail, with
unutterable anguish and regret, their own sad fate in
being refused and rejected, when, had they acted dif-
ferently, they would have been admitted to it. This is,
strictly speaking, losing a man's soul: it is losing that
happiness, which his soul might have attained, and for
which it was made. And here comes the bitter addi-
tion of their calamity, that being lost, it cannot be re-
covered. The heaven wc hear of in scripture, and the
hell we hear of in scripture, are a heaven and hell de-
pending upon our behaviour in this life. So they are all
along spoken of. " Indignation, wrath, tribulation, and
anguish upon every soul of man that cloeth evil:^^ mean-
ing evidently the evil done by him in this life, no other
evil was in the Apostle's thoughts. Or again, more ex-
pressly, " we must all appear before the judgment seat
of Christ, that every one may receive the things done
in his body, according to that he hath done, whether
it be good or bad." " The things done in the body,''
are the things taken into the account.
SERMON XXXI. '341
Now, by the side of this immense consequence oi
saving or of losing our immortal souls, place any dif-
ference, that the things of this life can make to us;
l)iace riches and poverty, grandeur and humility, suc-
cess or misfortune; place, more especially, the differ-
ence between possessing and sacrificing an unlawful
gratification; between compassing and renouncing an
unjust purpose; making, or giving up an unfair gain;
in a word, between the pleasures and temptations of
vice, and the self-denials of virtue ; and what do they
amount to? The objects themselves are nothing, when
put in competition with heaven and hell. Were it true,
which it is not, that real, solid, inward happiness was
proportioned either to outward circumstances, or to
the indulgences of our appetites and passions; that the
good things, as they are called, and pleasures of life
were as satisfactory to the possessor, as they are, for
the most part, deceitful and disappointing, still their
duration is nothing. The oldest men, when they cast
back their eyes to their past life, see it in a very nar-
row compass. It appears no more than a small inter-
val cut out of eternal duration, both before and after
it; when compared with that duration, as nothing. But
we must add to this two other questions. Can life be
counted upon to last to what is called old age? No man,
who observes the deaths that take place in his neio-h-
bourhood, or amongst his acquaintance, will so com-
pute. Or, secondly, do the pleasures of sin last as long
as our lives? We ma}- answer, never: with the single
dreadful exception of the sinner being cut off in his
prime. Whoever looks for permanent happiness from
342 SERMON XXXI.
the pleasures of sin will find himself miserably mis-
taken. They are short, even compared with our short
lives; subject to casuiilties and disasters without num-
ber; transitory, not only as the things of this world are
transitory, but in a much greater degree. It will be
said, however, that though this observation may be
true of the pleasures of sin, yet an advantage gained
by sin, that is, by unrighteous, unconscientious means,
may, nevertheless, remain an advantage as long as we
live. This may sometimes be the case; and such ad-
vantage may be so long enjoyed, if that can be enjoyed,
which has a fearful expectation and looking for of
judgment annexed to it. But what is the term of that
enjoyment compared with the sequel? It is a moment,
the twinkling of an eye, compared with a day; an hour
compared with a year; a single day with a long life. It
is less than these: for all these comparisons are short of
the truth. Well therefore doth our Saviour ask, "What
doth a man profit if he gain the whole world and lose
his own soul?" That world, when gained, he could
not keep : nor, if he could, would it make him happy.
But our Saviour delivered his powerful admonition,
not so much for his disciples to reason upon, as to
carry into practice: that is, that his words might strike
into their souls upon these occasions, (which are but
too many,) when the business, the bustle, or the allure-
ments of the world, are in danger of shutting out futu-
rity from their thoughts. — These are the times for
calling to mind our Saviour's question. Whenever,
therefore, we are driving on in the career of worldly
SERMON XXXI. 343
prosperity: meeting with success after success: fortu-
nate, rich, and flourishing: when every thing appears
to thrive and smile around us: but conscience, in the
mean time, little heeded and attended to; the justice,
the integrity, the uprightness of our ways, and of
our dealings, seldom weighed and scrutinized by us;
religion very much, or entirely perhaps, out of the
question with us; soothed and buoyed up with that
self-applause, which success naturally begets: in this
no very uncommon state of soul, it Vvill be well, if we
hear our Saviour's voice asking us, what does all this
prosperity signify? if it do not lead to heaven, what is
it worth? when the scene is shifted, if nothing but
death and darkness remain behind; much more, if
God Almighty be all this while offended by our for-
getfulness both of his mercies and his laws, our neglect
of his service, our indevotion, our thoughtlessness,
our disobedience, our love of the world to the exclu-
sion of all consideration of Him ; if we be assured, and
if, in reality, it be the case, that his displeasure shall
infiilllbly overtake us at our death, what, in truth,
under all this appearance of advantage, are we getting
or gaining? The world may amuse us with names and
terms of felicitation, with their praises or their envy,
but wherein are we the better in the amount and result
of substantial happiness? We have got our aim, and
what is the end of it? Death is preparing to level us
with the poorest of mankind ; and after that, a fearful
looking for and expectation of judgment; no well
founded hopes of happiness beyond the grave; and we
drawing sensibly nearer to that grave every year. This
344 SERMON XXXI.
is the sum of the account. Or, which is another case
no less apposite to our present argument, is it some
sensual pleasure that tempts us, some wicked enjoy-
ment that has taken such hold of our passions, that we
are ready to rush upon it, whatever be the consequence?
If we gain our object; if we possess our wishes, we are
happy: but what, if we lose our own souls? What, if
we find ourselves condemned men for hardily venturing
upon crimes, which will, and which we were fore-
warned that they would, render us the objects of God's
final indignation and displeasure? Will any gratifica-
tions, which sin affords, be a recompense or a consola-
tion? Are they so even for the diseases, shame and
ruin, which they often bring upon men in this world?
Ask those who are so ruined or so diseased. How
much less then for the gnawings of that worm which
dieth not; the burnings of that fire which will not be
quenched? In hopeless torment will it assuage our
sufferings, or mitigate the bitterness of our self-accu-
sation to know that we have brought ourselves into
this state for some transient pleasure, which is gone,
lost and perished for ever? Oh that we had thought of
these things before, as we think of them now! That
we had not been infidels, as touching our Lord's de-
claration! that we had believed in him; and that, believ-
ing that he had a perfect knowledge of the future fate
of mankind, and of the truth of what he taught, we had
listened in time to his admonition !
Universally the true occasion for remembering and
applying the passage of scripture before us is, when
we are deliberating concerning the conduct we are to
SERMON XXXI. 345
pursue, in the contests which arise between tempta-
tion and duty, between the flesh and the woild, or
between both united and our own souls. Be the
temptation what it will, either in kind or strength,
this is the thought to be for ever set against it, that if
we give wav, we give way in exchange for our own
souls; that the perdition of the soul is set forth in
scripture in terms most tremendous, but not more
tremendous than true; that the sinner, the man in-
volved in unrepented, unforsaken sins, can never
know how soon he may be reduced to this state.
2X
SERMON XXXII.
PRESERVATION AND RECOVERY FROM SiN.
Titus, ii. 11, 12.
" For the grace of God, that bringeth salvation, hath
appeared unto all men, teaching us, that denying un-
godliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly,
righteously, and godly, m this present world.'*'*
1 HERE arc certain particular texts of scripture which
are of inestimable use; for that in a few, short, clear
words, they show us the sum of our duty. Such texts
ought to be deeply infixed and imprinted upon our
memories; to be written indeed upon our hearts. The
text, which I have read to you, is entitled to this dis-
tinction. No single sentence, that ever was written
down for the direction of mankind, comprises more
important truth in less room. The text gives us a rule
of life and conduct : and tells us, that to lay down for
mankind this rule, and enforce it by the promise of
Salvation, was a great object of the gospel being pub-
lished in the world. The gospel might include other
objects, and answer other purposes ; but, as far as re-
lated to the regulation of life and conduct, this was its
object and its purpose. The rule, you hear, is, that,
SERMON XXXII. 347
"■' denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should
live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present
world." We must begin " by denying ungodliness
and worldly lusts:" which means that we must resist
or break off all sins of licentiousness, debauchery, and
intemperance ; for these are what are specifically meant
by worldly lusts. And these must be denied; that is,
they must either be withstood in the first instance, or
the evil courses, into uhich they have drawn us, must
be broken off.
When a rule of morals is plain and positive, it is
seldom that there is any advantage in enlarging upon
the rule itself. We only weaken it, by dilating it. I
shall employ, therefore, my present discourse in offer-
ing such heads of advice, as may be likely, by God's
blessing, to assist us in rendering obedience to the
rule, laid down for us; an obedience, upon which sal-
vation depends.
First then, I observe concerning licentious practices,
that it is most practicable, to be entirely innocent ;
that it is a more easy thing to withstand them alto-
gether, than it is to set bounds to their indulgence.
This is a point not sufficiently understood: though
true, it is not believed. Men know not what they are
doing, when they enter upon vicious courses: what a
struggle, what a contest, what misery, what torment
they are preparing for themselves. I trust that there
is hardly a man or woman living, who enters into a
course of sin with the design of remaining in it to the
348 SERMON XXXII.
end; who can brave the punishment of hell; who intends
to die in that state of sure perdition, to which a course
of unrepented sin must bring him or her. No: that is
not the plan even of the worst, much less of the gene-
rality of mankind. Their plan is to allow themselves
to a certain length, and there stop; for a certain time,
and then reform; in such and such opportunities and
temptations, but in no more. Now, to such persons,
and to such plans, I say this, that it would not have
cost them one tenth of the mortification, pain, and
self-denial, to have kept themselves at a distance from
sin, that it must and will cost them to break it oif;
adding the further consideration, that, so long as men
preserve their innocence, the consciousness of doing
what is right is both the strongest possible support of
of their resolution, and the most constant source of
satisfaction to their thoughts: but that when men once
begin to give way to vicious indulgences, another
state of things takes place in their breasts. Disturbance
at the heart; struggles and defeats, resolutions and
relapses, self-reproach and self-condemnation, drive
out all quietness and tranquillity of conscience. Peace
within is at an end. All is unsettled. Did the young
and unexperienced knowthetruthof this matter; how
much easier it is to keep innocency, than to return to
it; how great and terrible is the danger, that they do
not return to it at all; surely they would see, and see
in a light strong enough to influence their determina-
tion, that to adhere inviolably to the rules of tempe-
rance, soberness, and chastity, was their safety, their
wisdom, their happiness. How many bitter thoughts
SERMON XXXII. 349
does the innocent man avoid? Serenity and cheerful-
ness are his portion. Hope is continually pouring its
balm into his soul. His heart is at rest, uhilst others
are goaded and tortured by the stings of a wouudcd
conscience, the remonstrances and risings up of prin-
ciples, which they cannot forget; perpetually teased
bv returning temptations, perpetually lamenting de-
feated resolutions. " There is no peace unto the wick-
ed, saith my God." There is no comfort in such a
life as this, let a man's ou.tward circumstances be what
they will. Genuine satisfaction of mind is not attaina-
ble under the recurring consciousness of being im-
mersed in a course of sin, and the still remaining
prevalence of religious principles. Yet either this must
be the state of a sinner, till he recover again his vir-
tuous courses, or it must be a state infinitely worse ;
that is, it must be a state of entire surrender of him-
self to a life of sin, which will be followed by a death
of despair, by ruin, final and eternal ; by the wrath of
God ; by the pains of hell.
But secondly. In what manner, and by what methods
are sins to be broken off? for although the maxim,
which we have delivered, be perfectly and certainly
true, viz. that it is ease and happiness to preserve in-
nocence entirely, compared with what it is to recover
our innocence, or even to set bounds to guilt, yet it is
a truth which all cannot receive. I do not mean that all
will not acknowledge it, for I believe, that those will be
most ready to give their assent to it, who feel them-
selves bound and entangled by the chain of their sin.
350 SERMON XXXIl.
But it is not applicable to every man's case; because
many, having already fallen into vicious courses, have
no longer to consider how much better, how much
happier it would have been for them, to have adhered
closely to the laws of virtue and religion at first, but
how to extricate themselves from the bad condition,
in which they are placed at present. Now to expect to
break off sin, in any manner, without pain and difficul-
ty, is a vain expectation. It is to expect a moral im-
possibility. Such expectations ought not to be held
out, because they are sure to deceive; and because
th V, who act under such encouragement, finding
themselves deceived, will never persist in their endea-
vours to any purpose of actual reformation. All man-
kind feel a reluctance to part with their sins. It must
be so. It arises from the very nature of temptation, by
Avhich they are drawn into sin. Feeling then this strong
reluctance, it is very natural for men to do, what great
numbers do, namely, propose to themselves to part with
their sins by degrees; thinking that they can more easi-
ly do it in this way than in any other. It presents to
their view a kind of compromise; a temporary hope of
enjoying, for the present, at least, the criminal pleasures
to which they have addicted themselves, or the crimi-
nal advantages they are making, together with the ex-
pectation of a final reform. I believe, as I have already
said, that this is a course, into which great numbers
fall; and therefore it becomes a question of very great
importance, whether it be a safe and successful course,
or not. What I am speaking of, is the trying to break
off our sins by degrees. Now, in the first place, it is
SERMON XXXll. 351
contrary to principle. A man is supposed to feel the
guilt and danger of the practices which he follows. He
must be supposed to perceive this, because he is sup-
posed to resolve to quit them. His resolution is found-
ed upon, springs from this perception. Wherefore, I
say, that it is in contradiction to principle, to allow
ourselves even once more in sin, after we have truly
become sensible of the guilt, the danger, and the con-
sequences of it. It is, from that time, known and wilful
sin. I own I do not see how the plan of gradually di-
minishing a sinful habit can be consistent with, or can
proceed from, sincere religious principles: for, as to
what remains of the habit, it implies an express allow-
ance of ourselves in sin, which is utterly inconsistent
with sincerity. Whoever continues in the practice of
any one known sin, in defiance of God's commands,
cannot, so continuing, hope to find mercy: but, with
respect to so much of the habit as is yet allowed by
him to remain, he is so continuing, and his continu-
ance is part of his plan. These attempts, therefore, at
gradual reformation, do not proceed from a true vital
religious principle; which principle, succoured by
God's grace, is the only thing that can stand against
sin, strengthened by habit. So I should reason upon the
case, looking at it in its own nature. The next ques-
tion is. How is it in fact? Is it in fact better? Is it in
experience more successful, than from its nature we
should expect it to be? Now I am much afraid, that
all the proof, which can be drawn either from observa-
tion, or consciousness, is against it. Of other men wc
must judge by observation; of ourselves by consci
352 SERMON XXXII.
ousness. What happens then to gradual reformation?
Perpetual relapses, perpetually defeated and weaken-
ed resolutions. The principle of resistance is weaken-
ed by every relapse. Did the mortification of a defeat
incite and quicken men to stronger efforts, it would be
well. But it has a contrary eifect; it renders every suc-
ceeding exertion more feeble. The checked indul-
gences, which, in the progress of our fancied amend-
ment, we allow ourselves, are more than sufficient to
feed desire ; to keep up the force and strength of temp-
tation: nay, perhaps, the temptation acquires more
force from the partial curb, which we impose upon
it. Then, while the temptation remains with unabat-
ed, or perhaps augmented strength, our resolution is
suffering continual relaxation; our endeavours become
unsatisfactory even to ourselves. This miserable strug-
gle cannot be maintained long. Although nothing but
persevering in it could save us, we do not persevere.
Finding not ease, but difficulty increased, and increas-
ing difficulty, men give up the cause; that is, they trj-
to settle themselves into some mode of thinking, which
may quiet their consciences and their fears. They fall
back to their sins: and when they find their consci-
ences easier, they think their guilt less; whereas it is
only their conscience, that is become more insensible ;
their reasoning more treacherous and deceitful ! The
danger is what it was, or greater; the guilt is so too.
Would to God, we could say, that gradual reforms
were frequently successful; they are what men often
attempt: they are, alas, what men usually fail in. It is
painful to seem to discourage endeavours of any kind
SERMON XXXII. 353
after amendment: but it is necessary to advertise men
of their danger. If one method of going about an im-
portant work be imposing in expectation, and yet, in
truth, likely to end in ruin: can any thing be more ne-
cessary, than to set forth this danger and this conse-
quence plainly? This is precisely the case with gradual
reforms. 'J'hey do not very much alarm our passions;
they soothe our consciences. They do not alarm our
passions, because the absolute rupture is not to come
yet. We are not yet entirely and totally to bid adieu to
our pleasures and indulgences, never to enjoy our re-
turn to them any more. We only have in view to wean
and withdraw ourselves from them by degrees ; and
this is not so harsh and formidable a resolution as the
other. Yet it soothes our consciences. It presents the
semblance and appearance of repenting and reforming.
It confesses our sense of sin and danger. It takes up
the purpose, it would fain encourage us with the hope
of delivering ourselves from this condition. But what
is the result? Feeding in the mean time and foment-
ing those passions, which are to be controlled and re-
sisted; adding, by every instance of giving way to
them, fresh force and strength to habits which are to
be broken off; our constancy is subdued before our
work is accomplished. W^e continue yielding to the
importunity of temptation. We have gained nothing
by our miserable endeavour, but the mortification of
defeat. Our sins are still repeated. The state of our
salvation is where it was. Oh ! it is a laborious, a diffi-
cult, a painful work to shake off sin; to change the
2 Y
354 SERMON XXXII.
course of a sinful life; to quit gratifications to which
we have been accustomed, because we perceive them
to be unlawful gratifications; and to find satisfaction in
others, which are innocent and virtuous. If in one
thing more than another we stand in need of God's
holy succour and assistance, of the aid and influence of
his blessed Spirit upon our souls, it is in this work of
reformation. But can we reasonably expect it, whilst
we are not sincere? And I say again, that the plan of
gradual reformation is in contradiction to principle,
and so far insincere. Is there not reason to believt ^hat
this may in some measure account for the failure of
these resolutions?
But it will be asked of us, what better plan have
we to oflfer? We answer, to break off our sins at once.
This is properly to deny ungodliness and worldly
lusts. This is truly to do, what, according to the
Apostle, the grace of God teaches us to do. Acting
thus, we may pray, we may humbly hope for the as-
sistance of God's Spirit in the work and struggle
through which we have to go. And I take upon me
to say, that all experience is in favour of this plan, in
preference to that of a gradual reform ; in favour of
it, both with respect to practicability, and with respect
to ease and happiness. We do not pretend, but that
a conflict with desire must be supported, but that
great resolution is necessary: yet we teach, that the
pain of the effort is lessened by this method, as far as
it can be lessened at all. Passions deniedy firmly denied
SERMON XXXII. 355
and resisted, and not kep^ up by occasional indul-
gences, lose their power ot tormenting. Habits, abso-
luteh' and totally disused, lose their hold. It is the
nature of man. They then leave us at liberty to seek
and to find happiness elsewhere, in better things to
enjoy, as well as to practise, virtue; to draw comfort
from religion; to dwtll upon its hopes; to pursue its
duties: to acquire a love, a taste, and relish for its
exercises and meditations.
One very general cause of entanglement in habits
of sin is the connexion which they have with our way
of life, with our business, with the objects that are
continually thrown in our way, with the practices and
usages, which prevail in the company we keep. Every
condition of life has its particular temptation. And
not only so, but when we have fallen into evil habits,
these habits so mix themselves with our method of
life, return so upon us at their usual times, and places,
and occurrence of objects, that it becomes very diffi-
cult to break the habit, without a general change of
our whole system. Now I say, whenever this is a
man's case, that he cannot shake off his sins, without
giving up his way of life : he must give up that also,
let it cost what it will : for it is in truth no other sa-
crifice than what our Saviour himself in the strongest
terms enjoins, when he bids his disciples to pluck out
a right eye or cut off a right hand, (that is, surrender
whatever is most dear or valuable to them,) that they
be not cast with all their members into hell fire. If a
356 SERxMON XXXII.
trade or business cannot be followed without giving into
practices, which conscience does not approve, we must
relinquish the trade or business itself. If it cannot be
followed without bringing us into the way of tempta-
tion to intemperance, more than we can withstand, or
in fact do withstand, we must also relinquish it, and
turn ourselves to some safer course. If the company
we keep, the conversation we hear, the objects that
surround us, tend to draw us, and do in fact draw us,
into debauchery and licentiousness, we must fly from
the place, the company, and the objects, no matter with
what reluctance we do so, or what loss and inconve-
nience we suffer by doing it. This may appear to be
a hard lesson : it is nevertheless, what right reason
dictates, and what, as hath already been observed, our
Saviour himself enjoins in terms, made as strong and
forcible, as he could make them.
Sometimes men are led by prudential motives, or
by motives of mere inclination, to change their em-
ployment, their habitation, or their station of life.
These occasions afford excellent and invaluable oppor-
tunities for correcting and breaking off" any vicious
habits, which we may have contracted. It is when
many associations, which give strength to a sinful
habit, are interrupted and dissolved by the change,
which has taken place, that we can best resolve to
conquer the sin, and set out upon a new course and a
new life. The man, who does not take advantage of
such opportunities, when they arise, has not the sal-
SERMON XXXII. 357
vation of his soul at heart : nevertheless, they are not
to be Avaitcd for.
But to those sudden changes, which we recom-
mend, will it be objected, that they are seldom lasting?
Is this the fact? Are they more liable to fail, than at-
tempts to change gradually? I think not. And there
is always this diifcrcncc between them. A sudden
change is sincere at the time: a gradual change never
is such, truly and properly: and this is a momentous
distinction. In every view, and in every allowance,
and in every plea of human frailty we must distinguish
between what is consistent \\'ith sincerity, and what is
not. And in these two methods of setting about a
reformation, by reason of their different character in
this respect, the first may, though with fear and hu-
mility, expect the help of God's aiding Spirit, the
other hardly can. For whilst not by surprise and un-
premeditatedly we flill into casual sins, but whilst by
plan and upon system we allow ourselves in licences,
which, though not so many or so great as before, are
still, whene\'er they are indulged, so many known
sins; whilst, in a word, though we imagine ourselves
to be in a progress of amendment, we yet deliberately
continue to sin, our endeavours are so corrupted, I
will not say by imperfection, but by insincerity, that
vve can hardly hope to call do\\'n upon them the bles-
sing of Almighty God.
Reformation is never impossible; nor, in a strict sense,
can it be said to be doubtful. Nothingis, properly speak-
358 SERMON XXXII.
ing, doubtful, which it is in man's power to accomplish;
nothing is doubtful to us, but what is placed out of
the reach of our will, or depends upon causes, which
we cannot influence; and this is not the case with re-
formation from sin. On the other hand, if we look to
experience, we are compelled, though with grief of
heart, to confess, that the danger is very great of a man,
who is engaged in a course of sin, never reforming from
his sin at all. Oh! let this danger be known. Let it stand,
like a flaming sword, to turn us aside from the road to
vice. Let it offer itself in its full magnitude. Let it
strike, as it ought, the souls of those, who are upon
the brink, perhaps, of their whole future fate: who are
tempted; and who are deliberating about entering upon
some course of sin.
Let also the perception and convincement of this
danger sink deep into the hearts of all, who are in such
a situation, as that they must either reform, or perish.
They have it in their power, and it must now be their
only hope, by strong and firm exertion, to make them-
selves an exception to the general lot of habitual sin-
ners. It must be an exception. If they leave things to
their course, they will share the fate, in which they see
others, involved in guilt like themselves, end their
lives. It is only by a most strenuous effort they can
rescue themselves from it. We apprise them, that
their best hope is in a sudden and complete change,
sincerely besun, fiithfully persisted in; broken, it is
possible, by human frailty, but never changed into a
SERMON XXXII. 359
different plan, never declining into a compromised,
partial, gradual reform; on the contrary, resumed with
the same sincerity as that with which it set out, and
with a force of resolution, and an earnestness of prayer,
increased in proportion to the clearer view they have
acquired of their danger and of their want.
SERMON XXXIII.
THIS LIFE A STATE OF PROBATION.
Psalm cix. 71.
'■''It is good for me that I have been affiicted^ that I
might learn thy statutes.''''
Of the various views, under which human life has
been considered, no one seems so reasonable, as that
which regards it as a state of probation \ meaning, by
a state of probation, a state calculated for trying us,
and calculated for improving us. A state of complete
enjoyment and happiness it certainly is not. The hopes,
the spirits and the inexperience of young men and
young women are apt, and very willing, to see it in
this light. To them life is full of entertainment: their
relish is high: their expectations unbounded; for a
very few years it is possible, and I think barely possi-
ble, that they may go on without check or interruption;
but they will be cured of this delusion. Pain and sor-
row, disease and infirmity, accident and disappoint-
ment, losses and distress, will soon meet them in their
acquaintance, their families, or their persons. The
hard-hearted for their own, the tender for others' woe.
SERMON XXXIII. 361
will always find and feci, enough at least to convince
them, that this world was not made for a scene of per
petual gaiety, or uninterrupted enjoyment.
Still less can we believe that it was made for a place
of misery: so much otherwise, that misery is in no
instance the end or object of contrivance. We are sur-
rounded by contrivance and design. A human body is
a cluster of contrivances. So is the body of every ani-
mal: so is the structure of every plant: so is even the
vilest weed that grows upon the road side. Contrivances
therefore infinite in number, infinite also in variety, are
all directed to beneficial purposes, and in a vast plu-
rality of instances, execute their purpose. In our own
bodies only reflect, how many thousand things must go
right for us to be an hour at ease. Yet at all times mul-
titudes are so; and are so without being sensible how
great a thing it is. Too much, or too little of sensi-
bility or of action, in any one of the almost numberless
organs, or of any part of the numberless organs, by
which life is sustained, may be productive of extreme
anguish, or of lasting infirmity. A particle, smaller than
an atom in a sunbeam, may in a wrong place, be the
occasion of the loss of limbs, of senses, or of life. Yet
luider all this continual jeopardy, this momentary lia-
bility to danger and disorder, we are preserved. It is
not possible therefore that this state could be designed
as a state of misery, because the great tendency of the
designs, which we see in the universe, is to counteract,
to prevent, to guard against it. We know enough of
nature to be assured, that misery, universal, irremedia-
2Z
362 SERMON XXXIII.
ble, inexhaustible misery, was in the Creator's power,
if he had willed it. For as much therefore as the result
is so much otherwise, we are certain, that no such pur-
pose dwelt in the divine mind.
But since, amidst much happiness, and amidst con-
trivances yor happiness, so far as we can judge, (and of
many we can judge,) misery, and very considerable
portions of it do exist ; it becomes a natural inquiry,
to what end this mixture of good and evil is properly
adapted. And I think the scriptures place before us,
not only the true, (for, if we believe the scriptures, we
must believe it to be tliat,) but the most rational and
satisfactory answer, which can be given to the inquiry;
namely, that it is intended for a state of trial and pro-
bation. For it appears to me capable of proof, both that
no state but one, which contained in it an admixture of
good and evil, would be suited to this purpose ; and
also that our present state, as well in its general plan,
as in its particular properties, serves this purpose with
peculiar propriety.
A state, totally incapable of misery, could not be a
state of pi;obation. It would not be a state, in which
virtue or vice could even be exercised at all; I mean
that large class of virtues and vices, which we compre-
hend under the name of social duties. The existence
of these depends upon the existence of misery, as well
as of happiness in the world, and of different degrees
of both : because their very nature and difference con-
sists in promoting or preventing, in augmenting or di-
SERMOX XXXIII. 363
minishing, in causing, aggravating, or relieving the
wants, sufferings, and distresses of our fello^v crea-
tures. Compassion, charity, humanity, benevolence,
nor even justice could have any place in the world, if
there were not human conditions to excite them ; ob-
jects and sufferings upon which they might operate :
misciy, as well as happiness, which might be affected
by them.
Nor would, in my opinion, the purposes of trial be
sufficiently provided for, by a state, in which happiness
and misery regularly followed virtue and vice: I mean
in which there was no happiness, but what was merited
by virtue ; no misery, but what was brought on by vice.
Such a state would be a state of retribution, not a state
of probation. It may be our state hereafter; it may be a
better state, but it is not a state of probation ; it is not the
state, through which it is fitting we should pass, before
we enter into the other: for when we speak of a state of
probation, we speak of a state, in which the character
may both be put to the proof, and also its good quali-
ties be confirmed and strengthened, if not formed and
produced, by having occasions presented, in which
they may be called forth and required. Now beside that
the social qualities, which have been mentioned, would
be very limited in their exercise, if there was no evil in
the world, but what was plainly a punishment: (for
though we might pity, and even that would be greatly
checked, we could not actually succour or relieve,
without disturbing the execution, or arresting, as it
were, the hand of justice:) beside this difficulty, then^
364 SERMON XXXIII.
is another class of most important duties, which would
be in a great measure excluded. They are the severest,
the sublimest, perhaps the most meritorious, of which
we are capable ; I mean patience and composure under
distress, pain, and affliction: a steadfast keeping up of
our confidence in God, and our dependence upon his
final goodness, even at the time that every thing pre-
sent is discouraging and adverse ; and, what is no less
difficult to retain, a cordial desire for the happiness and
comfort of others, even then, when we are deprived of
ou: own. I say, that the possession of this temper is
almost the perfection of our nature. But it is then only
possessed, when it is put to the trial : tried at all it
could not have been in a life, made up only of pleasure
and gratification. Few things are easier than to per-
ceive, to feel, to acknowledge, to extol the goodness
of God, the bounty of providence, the beauties of na-
ture, when all things go well; when our health, our
spirits, our circumstances conspire to fill our hearts
with gladness, and our tongues with praise. This is
easy: this is delightful. None but they who are sunk
in sensuality, sottishness, and stupefaction, or whose
understandings are dissipated by frivolous pursuits;
none but the most giddy and insensible can be destitute
of these sentiments. But this is not the trial, or the
proof. It is in the chambers of sickness ; under the
stroke of affliction ; amidst the pinchings of want, the
groans of pain, the pressures of infirmity; in grief, in
misfortune ; through gloom and horror, that it will be
seen, whether we hold fast our hope, our confidence,
our trust in God ; whether this hope and confidence be
SERMON ^XXIII. 3G5
able to produce in us resignation, accjuiesccnce and
submission. — And as those dispositions, vvliich per-
haps form the comparative perfection of our moral na-
ture, could not have been exercised in a world of un-
mixed gratification, so neither would they have found
their proper office or object in a state of strict and evi-
dent retribution ; that is, in which we had no sufferings
to submit to, but what were evidently and manifestly
the punishment of our sins. A mere submission to
punishment, exidently and plainly such, would not
have constituted, at least, would very imperfectly
have constituted, the disposition, which we speak of,
the true resignation of a christian.
It seems therefore to be argued with very great
probability, from the general economy of things around
us, that our present state was meant for a state of
probation; because positively it contains that admix-
ture of good and evil, which ought to be found in
such a state to make it answer its purpose, the pro-
duction, exercise and improvement of virtue : and be-
cause negatively, it could not be intended either for a
state of absolute happiness, or a state of absolute
misery, neither of which it is.
We may now also observe in what manner many
of the evils of life are adjusted to this particular end,
and how also they are contrived to soften and alleviate
themselves and one another. It will be enough at pre-
sent, if I can point out how far this is the case in the
two instances, which of all others the most nearh
366 SERMON XXXIII.
and seriously affect us, death and disease. The events
of life and death are so disposed, as to beget, in all
reflecting minds, a constant watchfulness. " What I say
unto you, I say unto all, watch." Hold yourselves in
a constant state of preparation. " Be ready, for ye
know not when your Lord cometh." Had there been
assigned to our lives a certain age or period, to which
all, or almost all, were sure of arriving: in the younger
part, that is to say, in nine tenths of the whole of
mankind, there would have been such an absolute
security as would have produced, it is much to be
feared, the utmost neglect of duty, of religion, of God,
of themselves: whilst the remaining part would have
been too much overcome with the certainty of their
fate; \ATyuid have too much resembled the condition
of those, who have before their eyes a fixed and ap-
pointed day of execution. The same consequence
would have ensued, if death had followed any known
rule whatever. It would have produced security in
one part of the species, and despair in another. The
first ^vould have been in the highest degree dangerous
to the character; the second insupportable to the
spirits. The same observation we are entitled to re-
peat concerning the two cases of sudden death, and of
death brought on by long disease. If sudden deaths
never occurred, those, who found themselves f-ee
from disease, would be in perfect safety : they would
regard themselves as out of the reach of danger. With
all apprehensions they would lose all seriousness and
all restraint: and those persons, who the most want
to be checked, and to be awakened to a sense of thi
SKRMON XXXriI. 307
consequences of virtue and vice, the strong, the healthy,
and the active, would be without the greatest of all
checks, that Avhich arises fr.oni the constant liability
of being called to judgment. If there were no sudden
deaths, the most awful warning, which mortals can
receive, would be lost: that consideration which carries
the mind the most forcibly to religion, which con-
A'inces us that it is indeed our proper concern, namely,
the precariousness of our present condition, would be
done away. On the other hand, if sudden deaths Avere
too frequent, human life might become too perilous:
there would not be stability and dependence either
upon our own lives, or the lives of those, w ith whom
we \\'ere connected, sufficient to carry on the regular
offices of human society. In this respect therefore we
see much wisdom. Supposing death to be appointed
as the mode (and some mode there must be) of passing
from one state of existence to another, the manner, in
which it is made to happen, conduces to tlie purposes
of warning and admonition, without overthrowing the
conduct of human affairs.
Of sickness, the moral and religious use will be ac-
knowledged, and, in fact, is acknoM ledged b}^ all who
have experienced it: and they, who have not experienced
it, own it to be a fit state for the meditations, the offices
of religion. The fault, I fear, is, that we refer ourselves
too much to that state. We think of these things too
little in health, because we shall necessarily have to
think of them when we come to die. This is a great
368 SERMON XXXIII.
fault: but then it confesses, what is undoubtedly true,
that the sick-bed and the death-bed shall inevitably
force these reflections upon us. In that it is right,
though it be wrong in waiting till the season of actual
virtue and actual reformation be past, and when, con-
sequently, the sick-bed and the death-bed can bring
nothing but uncertainty, horror and despair. But my
present subject leads me to consider sickness, not so
much as a preparation for death, as the trial of our
virtue; of virtues the most severe, the most arduous,
perhaps the best pleasing to Almighty God: namely,
trust and confidence in him, under circumstances of
discouragement and perplexity. To lift up the feeble
hands, and the languid eye; to draw and turn with
holy hope to our Creator, when every comfort for-
sakes us, and every help fails: to feel and find in him,
in his mercies, his promises, in the works of his pro-
vidence, and still more in his word, and in the reve-
lation of his designs by Jesus Christ, such rest and
consolation to the soul, as to stifle our complaints, and
pacify our murmurs; to beget in our hearts tranquillity
and confidence, in the place of terror and consterna-
tion, and this, with simplicity and sincerity, without
having, or wishing to have, one human witness to ob-
serve or know it, is such a test and trial of faith and
hope, of patience and devotion, as cannot fail of being
in a very high degree well-pleasing to the Author of
our natures, the Guardian, the Inspector, and the Re
warder of our virtues. It is true in this instance, as it
is true in all, that whatever tries our virtue, strengthens
and improves it. Virtue comes out of the fire purer
SERMON XXXIII. 369
and brighter tlian it went into it. Many virtues arc
not only proved, but produced by trials: they have
properly no existence without them. " We glory
(saith St. Paul) in tribulation also, knowing that tri-
bulation worketh patience, and patience experience,
and experience hope."
But of sickness we may likewise remark, how won-
derfully it reconciles us to the thoughts, the expecta-
tion, and the approach of death, and how this becomes,
in the hand of Providence, an example of one evil be-
ing made to correct another. Without question the
difference is wide between the sensations of a person,
who is condemned to die by violence, and of one, who
is brought gradually to his end by the progress of dis-
ease; and this difference sickness produces. To the
christian, whose mind is not harrowed up by the
memory of unrepented guilt, the calm and gentle ap-
proach of his dissolution has nothing in it terrible. In
that sacred custody, in which, they that sleep in Christ,
will be preserved, he sees a rest from pain and weari-
ness, from trouble and distress : gradually withdrawn
from the cares and interests of the world; more and
more weaned from the pleasures of the body, and feel-
ing the weight and press of its infirmities, he may be
brought almost to desire with St. Paul to be no lon-
ger absent from Christ; knowing, as he did, and as he
assures us, that, " if our earthly house of this taber-
nacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, a
house not made with liands, eternal in the hea^'cns."
3 A
SERMON XXXIV.
THE KNOWLEDGE OF ONE ANOTHER IN A
FUTURE STATE.
COLOSSIAN'S, i. 29.
•• Whom we preachy xvaming every man^ and teaching
every man in all wisdom^ that tue may present every
man perfect in Christ Jesus. ^^
XhesE words have a primar)- and a secondary use.
In their first and most obvious view, they express the
extreme earnestness and anxiety, with which the apos-
tle Paul sought the salvation of his con\erts. To bring
men to Jesus Christ and, when brought, to turn and
save them from their sins, and to keep them steadfast
unto che end in the faith and obedience, to which they
were called, was the whole work of the great apostle'b
ministr}', the desire of his heart, and the labour of his
life: it w as that, in which he spent all his time and all
his thoughts; for the sake of which he tra\'elled from
country to country, warning ever)' man, as he speaks
in the text, and exhorting every man, enduring every
hardship and ever}' injury, ready at all times to sacri-
fice his life, and at last actuidly sacrificing it, in order
to accomplish the great purpose of his mission, that
SERMON XXXI\ . 371
he mij/ht at the hst day " present his beloved converts
perfect in Christ Jcbus." This is the direct scope of
the text. But it is not for this that 1 have made choice
of it. The last clause of the verse contains within it,
indirectly and by implication, a doctrine, certainly of
,^eat personal importance, and, I trust, also of g^eat
comfort to every man who hears me. The clause is
this, " that we may present every- man perfect in Christ
Jesus:" by which I understand St. Paul to express his
hope and prayer, that at the general judgment of the
world, he might present to Christ the fruits of his mi-
nistry, the converts whom he had made to his faith
and religion, and might present them perfect in every
good work. And if this be righth interpreted, then it
affords a manifest and necessar}- inference, that the
saints in a future life will meet and be known again to
one another; for how, without knowing again his con-
verts in their new and glorious state, could St. Paul
desire or expect to present them at the last day?
My brethren, this is a doctrine of real consequence.
That we shall come again to a new life; that we shall
by some method or other be made happy, or be made
miserable, in that new state, according to the deeds
done in the body, according as we have acted and go-
verned ourselves in this world, is a point affirmed ab-
solutely and positively, in all shapes, and under ever}'
variety of expression, in almost every page of the New
Testament. It is the grand point inculcated from the
beginning to the end of that jjook. But concerning the
particular nature of the change we are to undergo, and
372 SERMON XXXIV.
in what is to consist the employment and happiness of
those blessed spirits, which are received into heaven,
our information, even under the gospel, is very limited.
We own it is so. Even St. Paul, who had extraordi-
nary communications, confessed '' that in these things
we see through a glass darkly." But at the same time
that we acknowledge that we know little, we ought to
remember, that without Christ, we should have known
nothing. It might not be possible in our present state
to convey to us, by words, more clear or explicit con-
ceptions of what will hereafter become of us; if pos-
sible, it might not be fitting. In that celebrated chap-
ter the 15th of the Corinthians, St. Paul makes an in-
quisitive person ask, " how are the dead raised, and
with what body do they come?" — From his answer
to this question we are able, I think, to collect thus
much clearly and certainly: that at the resurrection
we shall have bodies of some sort or other: that they
^vill be totally different from, and greatly excelling our
present bodies, though possibly in some manner or
other proceedhig from thern, as a plant from its seed;
that as there exists in nature a great variety of animal
substances; one flesh of man, another of beasts, an-
other of birds, another of fishes; as there exist also
great differences in the nature, dignity and splendour
of inanimate substances, " one glory of the sun, an-
other of the moon, another of the stars:" so there
subsist likewise, in the magazines of God Almighty's
creation, two very distinct kinds of bodies, (still both
bodies,) a natural body and a spiritual body; that the
natural ]>ody is what human beings bear about with
SERMON XXXIV. 373
them now, the spiritual body, far surpassing the other,
what the blessed will be clothed with hereafter. " Flesh
and blood," our Apostle teaches, " cannot inherit the
kingdom of God," that is, is by no means suited to
that state, is not capable of it. Yet living men are flesh
and blood ; the dead in the graves are the remains of
the same: wherefore to make aU, who are Christ's,
capable of entering into his eternal kingdom, and at
all fitted for it, a great change shall be suddenly
^\•rought. As well all the just, who shall be alive at
the comingof Christ, (whenever that event takes place,)
as those who shall be raised from the dead, shall in the
t^^•inkling of an eye be all changed. Bodies they shall
retain still, but so altered in form and fashion, in nature
and substance, that " this corruptible shall put on in-
corruption;" what is now necessarily mortal and ne-
cessarily perishable, shall acquire a fixed and perma-
nent existence. And this is agreeable to, or rather the
same thing as Avhat our apostle delivers in another
epistle, where he teaches us, that " Christ shall change
our vile body that it may be like his glorious body;"
a change so great, so stupendous, that he justly styles
it an act of Omnipotence, " according, says he, to the
mighty working, whereby he is able to subdue all
things to himself." Since then a great alteration will
take place in the frame and constitution of the bodies,
with which we shall be raised, from those which we
carry with us to the grave, it requires some authoritj-
or passage of scripture to prove, that, after this change,
and in this new state, we shall be known again to one
another; that those, who know each other on earth.
374 SERMON XXXIV.
will know each other in heaven. I do allow, that the
general strain of scripture seems to suppose it; that
when St, Paul speaks, *' of the spirits of just men
made perfect, and of their coming to the general as-
sembly of saints," it seems to import, that we should
be known of them, and of one another; that when
Christ declares, " that the secrets of the heart shall
be disclosed," it imports, that they shall be dis-
closed to those, who were before the witnesses of our
actions. I do also think, that it is agreeable to the
dictates of reason itself to believe, that the same great
God, who brings men to life again, will bring those
together, whom death has separated. When his power
is at work in this great dispensation, it is ver)'^ proba-
ble, that this should be a part of his gracious design.
But for a specific text, I know none which speaks the
thing more positively, than this which I have chosen.
St. Paul, you sec, expected that he should know, and
be known to, those his converts; that their relation
should subsist and be retained between them; and
with this hope he laboured and endeavoured, instantly
and incessantly, that he miglit be able at last to pre-
sent them, and to present them perfect in Christ Jesus.
Now what St. Paul appeared to look for as to the ge-
neral continuance, or rather revival, of our knowledge
of each other after death, every man who strives like
St. Paul, to attain to the resurrection of the dead, may
expect, as well as he.
Having discoursed thus far concerning the article of
the doctrine itself; I will now proceed to enforce such
practical reflections, as result from it. Now it is neces-
SERMON XXXIV. 375
sary for you to observe, that all, which is here pro-
duced from scripture, concerning the resurrection of
the dead, relates solely to the resurrection of the just.
It is of them only, that St. Paul speaks in the 15th
chapter of the Corinthians. It is of the body of him,
who is accepted in Christ, that the apjostle declares,
"that it is sown in dishonour, but raised in glory;
sown in weakness, raised in power." Likewise, when
he speaks, in another place, of " Christ changing our
vile bodies that they may be like his glorious body:'-
it is of the bodies of Christ's Saints alone, of whom this
is said. This point is, I think, agreed upon amongst
learned men, and is indeed very plain. In like man-
ner, in the passage of the text, and, I think, it will be
found true of every other, in which mankind knowing
one another in a future life is implied, the implication
extends only to those, who are received amongst the
blessed. Whom was St. Paul to know ? even those,
whom he was to present perfect in Christ Jesus. Con-
cerning the reprobate and rejected, whether they wdll
not be banished from the presence of God, and from
all their former relations; whether they will not be lost,
as ta all happiness of their own, so to the knowledge
of those, who knew them in this mortal state, we have
from scripture no assurance or intimation whatever.
One thing seems to follow with probability from the
nature of the thing, namely, that, if the \vicked be
known to one another in a state of perdition, their
knowledge will only serve to aggravate their miser}'.
What then is the inference from ali tliis? do we
N
376 SERMON XXXIV.
seek, do we covet earnestly to be restored to the so-
ciety of those, who were once near and dear to us,
and who are gone before ? it is only by leading godly
lives, that we can hope to hiwe this wish accomplished.
Should we prefer, to all delights, to all pleasures in the
world, the satisfaction of meeting again, in happiness
and peace, those whose presence, whilst they were
amongst us, made up the comfort and enjoyment of
our lives? it must be, by giving up our sins, by part-
ing with our criminal delights and guilty pursuits, that
we can ever expect to attain to this satisfaction. Is
there a great difference between the thought of losing
those we love for ever; of taking at their deaths or
our own an eternal farewel, never to see them more,
and the reflection that we are about to be separated,
for a few years at the longest, to be united with them
in a new and better state of mutual existence? is there,
1 say, a difference to the heart of man between these
two things? and does it not call upon u§ to strive with
redoubled endeavours, that the case truly may turn
out so? The more and more we reflect upon the dif-
ference, between the consequences of a lewd, unthink-
ing, careless, profane, dishonest life; and a life of reli-
gion, sobriety, seriousness, good actions and good
principles, the more we shall see the madness and stu-
pidity of the one, and the true solid wisdom of the
other. This is one of the distinctions. If we go on in our
sins, we are not to expect to awaken to a joyful meeting
with our friends and relatives and dear connexions. If
we turn away from our sins, and take up religion in
earnest, we may. My brethren, religion disarniseven
SERMON XXXIV. v- 377
death. It disarms it of that, which is its bitterness and
its sting, the power of dividing those, who are dear
to one another. But this blessing, like every blessing
which it promises, is only to the just and good, to the
peifjitent and reformed, to those, who are touched at
the heart 'with a sense of its importance: who know
thoroughly and experimentally, who feel, in their in-
ward mind and consciences, that religion is the only
course that can end well: that can bring either them
or theirs to the presence of (aod, blessed for evermore;
that can cause them, afteJthe toils of life and struggle
of death are over, to meet again in a joyful deliverance
from the grave; in a new and nev^r ceasing happiness,
in the presence and society of one another.
3B
SERMON XXXV.
THE GENERAL RESURRECTION.
John, V. 28, 29.
" The hour is comings in the which all that are in
the graves shall hear his voice^ and shall come forth;
they that have done good^ unto the resurrection of life;
and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of
damnation y
These words are so important, that if Jesus Christ
had never delivered any other, if he had come into the
world and pronounced only this simple declaration,
and proved the truth and certainty of it by the mira-
cles which he wrought, he would have left enough to
have guided his followers to everlasting happiness: he
would have done more towards making mankind vir-
tuous and happy, than all the teachers and all the wis-
dom, that ever appeared upon earth, had done before
him. We should each and every one of us have owed
more to him for this single piece of intelligence, than
we owe to our parents, our dearest friend, or the best
benefactor we have. This text is the poor man's creed.
It is his religion: it is to be imprinted upon his memo-
ry, and upon his heart: it is what the most simple can
SERMON XXXV. 379
-understand: it is what, when understood and believed,
excels all the knowledge and learning in the universe:
it is what we are to carry about with us in our
thoughts: daily remember and daily reflect upon: re-
member not only at church, not only in our devotions,
or in our set meditations, but in our business, our
pleasures, in whatever we intend, plan, or execute,
whatever we think about, or whatever we set about ;
remember, that " they that have done good shall come
unto the resurrection of life: they that have done e\ il
unto the resurrection of damnation."
Reflect what great things this short sentence con
tains. It teaches us, beyond contradiction, that all does
not end here: that our happiness or misery is not over
at our death: that a new state of things will begin with
every one of us, and that in a short time. This point, I
say, our Saviour proves beyond contradiction: and
how does he prove it? by healing the sick, by restor-
ing sight to the blind, by raising the dead, by various
astonishing and incontestible miracles; and above all,
by coming himself to life again, after being three da} s
dead and buried, he proved^ that God Almighty was
with him ; that he came from God: that he knew what
passed in the other world: that he had God's own au-
thority to say and promise this to mankind. Upon the
faith and trust of this promise, we know that we shall
rise again: all are equally assured of it, from the high-
est to the lowest. Wise and learned men thought in-
deed the same thing before: they concluded it to be
so from probable argument and reasonings; but this
380 SERMON XXXV.
was not like having it, as we have it, from God him-
self; or, what is just the same thing, from the mouth
of a person, to whom God gave witness by signs and
wonders, and mighty deeds. They were far short of
our certainty, who did study it the deepest. There
Were but few, who could study or comprehend it at
all. Blessed be God, we are all informed, we are all,
from the most learned to the most ignorant, made sure
and certain of it.
Having then this great doctrine secured, that we
shall all come again into a new world and a new life,
the next great point, which every serious mind will
turn to, the second grand question to be asked, is, who
are to be happy, and who will be miserable in that
other state? The text satisfies us completely upon this
head. You ask, who shall come to the resurrection of
life? The text replies, they that have done good. Ob-
serve well, and never forget this answer. It is not the
wise, the learned, the great, the honoured, the profes-
sor of this or that doctrine, the member of this church,
or the maintainer of that article of faith, but he that
doeth good; he^ of whatever quality or condition, who
strives honestly to make his life of service to those
about him ; to be useful in his calling, and to his ge-
neration ; to his family, to his neighbourhood, and, ac-
cording to his ability, to his country and to mankind;
" he that doeth good.'* All the rest, Avithout this, goes
for nothing, though he understand the\ things of reli-
gion ever so well; or believe ever so rightly; though
he cry, Lord, Lord; be he ever so constant and devout
SERMON XXXV. 3ai
iii his prayers ; or talk ever so much, or so well, or so
earnestly for religion: unless he do good: unless his ac-
tions, and dealings, and behaviour come up to his
knowledge, and his discourse correspond with his out-
ward profession and belief, it will avail him nothing;
he is not the man, to whom Jesus Christ hath promis-
ed in the text, that he shall come to the resurrection of
life. The issue of life and death is put upon our con-
duct and behaviour; that is made the test we are to be
tried bv.
Again, When we read in scripture, when we know
from positive and undoubted authority, that misery
and destruction, ruin, torment, and damnation are re-
served for some, it is surely the most natural, the
most interesting of all inquiries to know for whom.
The text tells us, '' for them that have done evil,"
Here, let the timorous conscience take courage. It
is not any man's errors, or ignorance ; his want of un-
derstanding, or education, or ability, that will be laid
to his charge at the day of Judgment; or that will
bring him into danger of the damnation, which the
gospel threatens; it is having done evil; having wilfully
gone about to disobey what he knew to be the will
and command of his Creator, by committing mischief,
and doing wrong and injury to his fellow creatures.
Let the bold and presumptuous sinner hear this
text with fear and trembling. Let him, who cares not
'382 SERMON XXXV.
what misery he occasions, what evil and harm he does,
if he can but compass his purpose, carry his own end,
or serve his wicked lusts and pleasures; let him, I
say, be given to uiiilerstand, what he has to look for;
" he that doeth evil shall come to the Resurrection of
damnation;" this is absolute, final, and peremptory;
here is no exception, no excuse, no respect of person,
or condition.
They, that have done good, shall come again unto
the Resurrection of life. But, alas! I hear you say,
What good can I do? my means and my opportunities
are too small and straitened to think of doing good.
You do not sufficieotly reflect, what doing good is.
You are apt to confine the notion of it to giving to
others, and giving liberally. This, no doubt, is right
and meritorious; but it is certainly not in every man's
power; comparatively speaking, it is, indeed, in the
power of very few. But doing good is of a much
more general nature; and is in a greater and less
degree practicable by all ; for, whenever we make one
human creature happier, or better than he would have
been without our help, then we do good; and, when
we do this from a proper motive, that is,- with a sense
and a desire of pleasing God by doing it, then we do
good in the true sense of the text, and of God's gra-
cious promise. Now let every one, in particular, re
fleet, whether, in this sense, he has not some good in
his power; some within his own doors, to his family,
his children, his kindred; bv his labour, his authority.
SERMON XXXV. -383
Ms example, by bringing them up, and keeping them
in the way of passing their lives honestly, and quietly,
and usefully. What good more important, more prac-
ticable than this is? Again, something may be done
beyond our own household : • by acts of tenderness,
kindness, of help and compassion to our neighbours.
Not a particle of this will be lost. It is all set down
in the book of life; and happy are they, who have
much there ! And again, if any of us be really sorry,
that we have not so much in our power, as we would
desire, let us remember this short rule, that since we
can do little good, to take care that we do no harm.
Let us show our sincerity by our innocence: that, at
least, is always in our power.
Finally, let us reflect that in the habitations of life are
many mansions; rewards of various orders and de-
grees, proportioned to our various degrees of virtue
and exertion here. " He that soweth plenteously, shall
reap plenteously.'" We can never do too much ; never
be too earnest in doing good; because every good
action here will, we are certain, be an addition of hap-
piness hereafter; will advance us to a better condition
in the life to come, whatever be our lot or success in
this. God will not fail of his promise. He hath com-
missioned his beloved Son to tell us, that they that
have done good shall enter into the resurrection of
life. Let us humbly and thankfully accept his gracious
oiFer. We have but one business in this world. It is
to strive to make us worthy of a better. Whatever
S84 SERMON XXXV.
this trial may cost us : how long, how earnestly, how
patiently soever, through whatever difficulties, by
whatever toils we endeavour to obey and please our
Maker, we are supported in them by this solid and
never ceasing consolation, " that our labour is not in
vain in the Lord."
«.?^^''
•FINIS.
^■%.
;^;;i;;^':;!;;i^::;:r:ir::^s:«iih!;i;;:i;^^
;:,;:r,';!i:;;:-;r:,;/:;:;;:;'i::j;,;.;;;:;i:i|t;':bb
(7',! 'It'll,,; (i;-^'i.,nMV^iJ':fi'it|>i^'i. p-il A'vfc'yirr'W!V^'''n!*"';i'M-!i<^M(.*\^^
ih'iiiljilllf;''^^;;^,,.,,.,,,^^.^.,